Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,254,995	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2255834}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458162113_491360216989698_7785517838704088183_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=tqWtAwlBjvMQ7kNvgEXxnzr&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Av1gfw8-m8VWbt9Gq0Myjej&oh=00_AYCAUyDwy1gv4dHABKjRqLWnNLMk95IHcEDVaK3AKBI8ZQ&oe=671B8AAE	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,255,871	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461235920_1919363758543124_5159850637934241240_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZuaABE2vV4IQ7kNvgHFoSdF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AR8RjtYluVBv7oqAaHkyIR4&oh=00_AYDHXqJXaySx4DMWmQeXAP_Kx-sEwPw6EgQqmDGxPRI5Ow&oe=671B754E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,619	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2255846}'	No	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	“Where the f-k is she?” I hear the Beta scream. Oh no, my ex-mate Beta Kyle is looking for me and trying to torture me again. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. It hurts more than usual but still, I don't make sound. Years of experience has taught me to do so. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were askedd.” Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer and keep my eyes low. I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless f-king Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against the door, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought I could finally escape when I turned eighteen, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscle too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like shit?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits. I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims. “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the f-k did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " My brother and Beta Kyle fell silent. I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother. “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. Seeing Alpha Dane walking out of the door, my brother immediately grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to lead a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the cruellest man in the world, he has killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what will happen to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,721	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458382927_485203944381479_7327656469397572076_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gzbZTUMAcWwQ7kNvgHeiVMf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A2DNXhrVI1FC7xzw_nBFpTO&oh=00_AYBQE35WrQiqK9s1jZ-G2xaHoDTogzQG44y8HPqBju3-LQ&oe=671B8897	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,959	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:25	active	1671			LEARN_MORE	https://afdf.org/alaska-symphony-of-seafood/call-f	Alaska Fisheries Development Foundation, Inc.	https://www.facebook.com/61565455902043/	293	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	afdf.org	CAROUSEL		https://afdf.org/alaska-symphony-of-seafood/call-for-products	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463860474_556540436844311_7766941335303504299_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4fjOrzoyIoQQ7kNvgFan5Ke&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A4kw6Pl9skN07oJb5Itz1L5&oh=00_AYCiyH90nglFh10dJrnyPGJK4kWd61d3JFaCfDHOkOnD3g&oe=671B8F6B	PERSON_PROFILE	Alaska Fisheries Development Foundation, Inc.	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,856	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:25	active	1671	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	真夏の炎天下。頭から真夏の太陽がジリジリと照りつける中、吉沢凛子はショッピングモールの入り口に立ち、チラシ配りのアルバイトをしていた。そんな時偶然、入り口から入る一組の男女の姿が目をひいた。その二人の後ろ姿は凛子の彼氏、林佑樹と自分の親友である榎本月香ではないか？でも林佑樹は今日、仕事の面接に行くと言っていたはずじゃなかった？はっとして凛子は急いで二人を追った。しかし、彼女がショッピングモールに入った時には、二人の姿はもう見当たらなかった。中を何度も回ってみた後、彼女の携帯電話に突然、ショートメッセージでカード使用履歴が届いた。それはジュエリーショップの購入記録で、消費額は100万円近くだった。吉沢凛子はこの数字を見て、気が動転してしまった。これは彼女が半年でようやく稼げる金額なのだ。吉沢凛子はすぐにそのジュエリー店に飛び込んだ。ちょうど店員がキラキラ光るダイヤの指輪を榎本月香の薬指にはめるところだった。それは大粒のダイヤモンドで、カットも美しい。まさに吉沢凛子が前々から素敵だと思っていた指輪だ。榎本月香の満面の笑みに、吉沢凛子は頭の中が真っ白になっていた。林佑樹が仕事を失ってからこの半年間は、彼女が住む所も食事も提供していたのだ。それなのに、彼女のカードを使って浮気相手にダイヤの指輪を買っている？彼女の存在は？すると彼女は彼らのもとに駆け寄り、榎本月香の指にはまっていた指輪を取り上げ、店員に突き返した。「この指輪は返品します」「吉沢凛子、あなたどういうつもり？これは私がさっき買った指輪よ。なんであんたが勝手に返品しようとしているのよ？」と榎本月香は大きな声で怒鳴った。「パンッ！」すると、吉沢凛子は榎本月香の頬を平手打ちした。「お前、なにやってるんだ？」この時、林佑樹がちょうど支払いを終えて戻ってきた。彼は榎本月香の様子を見て痛ましく思い自分の胸に抱き寄せて、吉沢凛子に怒鳴りつけた。「ちょっとおまえの金を使っただけだろ、狂犬みたいに人を襲って、恥ずかしくないのか？」と林佑樹は嫌悪感を顕にした。この瞬間、吉沢凛子は心を砕かれた。裏切られ、怒りと屈辱で彼女は目を真っ赤にさせた。「私が汗水流して一生懸命働いたお金で、あんたは女に貢いでるんでしょ。恥ずかしいのはそっちのほうじゃないの？」「俺が貢いで何が悪いんだよ。おまえこそ自分自身をしっかり見つめてみろよ、おまえなんかを好きになる男はこの世にいないぞ！」この半年、林佑樹を養うために彼女は食事もなるべく節約して、長い間化粧品だって使わず、着ている服も昔からあるものばかりだ。しかし、自分への見返りが、こんな堂々とした裏切りだったとは！騒ぎを聞きつけて人だかりがどんどん増えていった。林佑樹は激怒してクレジットカードとレシートを吉沢凛子の顔に叩きつけた。「ほらよ、返してやるよ。金、金、金、おまえにはもう、うんざりなんだよ」カードで叩かれた顔は痛かったが、それよりも傷ついたのは吉沢凛子の心のほうだった。「吉沢凛子、おまえみたいな女の末路はな、孤独死なんだよ。おまえを受け入れられるような男はいないからな」と林佑樹は言い終わると、榎本月香を連れて、ショッピングモールから出て行った。吉沢凛子は一言もしゃべらず、床に落ちたカードとレシートを拾い、返品の手続きを終わらせて、そのまま彼女と林佑樹が住む家に帰った。その家には部屋が二つあり、林佑樹と彼女はそれぞれ別々の部屋を使っていた。以前、彼女は林佑樹のことを紳士的な男だと思っていたのだから、笑ってしまう。部屋に入ると、彼女はすぐに林佑樹の荷物を整理し、彼を追い出す準備をした。彼女がベッドのシーツを翻した時、使用済みのコンドームを見つけた。それを見た瞬間、吉沢凛子の林佑樹に対する最後の期待は完全に消滅してしまった。梱包された彼の荷物は、一つ一つ家の玄関前に置かれていた。この時、林佑樹は榎本月香を連れて帰ってきた。そして、荷物を片付けられ空っぽになった部屋を見て、林佑樹の怒りは頂点に達した。「吉沢凛子、てめえ、頭でもおかしくなったんじゃないのか。おまえに俺の私物に手を付ける資格なんかねえだろ？」吉沢凛子はリビングのソファに腰掛けていた。以前、彼女は林佑樹がこの世で一番格好良い男に見えていたが、今よく見てみると、ただ気持ち悪いとしか思えなかった。「ちょうど良いところに帰ってきたわ。あなたの部屋の鍵をちょうだい。もうここへは来ないでくれるかしら、私の場所が汚れちゃうから」「凛子、何か勘違いしてるんじゃないのか？以前は家賃を俺も出してたんだぞ、なんで俺が出て行かなきゃならないんだ？」と林佑樹は大きな声で怒鳴った。「あなたも今言ったでしょ、以前のことだって。この半年間の家賃、それから2年半の生活費も私にくれたことあったっけ？」吉沢凛子は冷静になり、全面的に争う姿勢だ。林佑樹は、ご近所たちが非難し始めたのを見て、面子を保てなくなり、とりあえずここは穏便に済ませようと言い逃れをしておくことにした。「吉沢凛子、おまえ金が欲しいんだろ？半年間の家賃って言っても、たったの50万くらいで、俺の一ヶ月半の給料にすぎないさ。仕事が見つかったら、その家賃を返してやるよ」「半年も待つ必要なんかないわ、今この女にお金をあげましょ」榎本月香は携帯を取り出し、吉沢凛子の前に来ると「こうしましょ、私が半年の家賃を払うわ。あなたは今すぐ出て行きなさい」と言った。榎本月香はしっかりと計算していた。半年の家賃の半分といっても20万ちょっとで、ここ数年、吉沢凛子のバカ女が出した金額はこれだけではないはずだ。でも、彼女はこうすることで林佑樹に良い印象を与えることができる。林佑樹は国立の良い大学を卒業していて、能力はある。以前働いていた時には一ヶ月に60万は稼いでいたのだから！榎本月香は吉沢凛子が快く頷くのを見ると、携帯の送金画面を開き、すぐにお金を送った。そして彼女は得意げに玄関を指差して言った。「さっさと荷物を整理して出て行きなさい！」「焦らないで」吉沢凛子はゆっくりと彼らに背を向けると、部屋から不動産権利書を出してきた。「あなた達しっかり見てみなさい」彼女が不動産権利書を開くと、権利書の名義は吉沢凛子となっていた。「私はこの家の持ち主よ。今日、この家は返してもらうわ」「凛子、おまえ俺をハメたのか？」不動産権利書を見て、林佑樹はすぐ烈火のごとく怒った。「おまえが家主だっていうのに、長年俺に家賃を支払わせていたのか？」「人の家に住むのに家賃を払うのは当然のことでしょう？」吉沢凛子は自分に何の罪があるのかと、肩をそびやかした。「てめえ、汚ねえ奴！」林佑樹は指先をわなわなと震わせ吉沢凛子を指差した。「以前はおまえのことを甘く見すぎてたよ」「吉沢凛子、あんた卑怯よ」榎本月香も相当に後悔していた。お金もなくなり、住むところも失ったのだから。「あなた達と比べたら、私なんてまだカワイイものでしょう」吉沢凛子はドアを開けて言った。「さっさと荷物を持って、出て行きなさい！」榎本月香はまだ納得していない様子だったが、林佑樹はご近所が見物に来ているのを見て、すぐに榎本月香の手を引き、去っていった。その前に後ろを振り向き吉沢凛子を一瞥して、心の中でこの家をどうにか自分のものにできないかと陰謀を企てていた。クズ男を始末し、吉沢凛子は力なく壁の隅に寄りかかった。これでいい、今後はもうあのクズ男のために、忙しく働く必要はなくなるのだからと心の中で思っていた。しかし、一息ついたすぐそばから、携帯が鳴った。吉沢凛子が見てみると、それは弟からの電話だった。「姉ちゃん、ばあちゃんが癌になって、手術するのに1000万必要なんだって。俺そんなにお金ないよ、俺．．．．．．」弟は電話の中で声を詰まらせて泣いていた。それを聞いた吉沢凛子にとってこの知らせは、まさに青天の霹靂だった。でも、かすれた声で「落ち着いて、先に200万送金するから、おばあちゃんの入院手続きをしてちょうだい。残りの治療費は私がどうにかするから」とただ弟に気休めの言葉をかけることしかできなかった。電話を切ると、吉沢凛子はすぐにクレジットカードからキャッシングするため、オンライン手続きをした後、すぐさま弟に送金した。おばあさんはこの姉弟を一人で苦労して育てあげてくれた人なのだが、彼女が今癌という重い病気になったからには、どうあってもおばあさんを助けなければならない。しかし、こんな大金、彼女に集められるのか？今すぐ家を売ったとしても、すぐには買い手が見つかることはないだろう。誰かにお金を借りる？吉沢凛子は手当たり次第に、高校から大学までの同級生に連絡し、お金を借りて回った。ただ、それぞれから少しずつ集めてようやく何万円かになるくらいだったし、人によっては電話にすら出てくれなかった。彼女が途方に暮れていた時、ネットに出てきた結婚相手募集の広告に目を引き付けられた。その内容は非常にシンプルだった。男性側はサラリーマンで、結納金として1000万円用意している。若くて心の優しい女性を伴侶として求めているらしい。ただ一つ彼の祖父の面倒を半年間見るという条件だけが書かれてあった。吉沢凛子はその『結納金1000万円』に瞬時に心を引かれてしまった。その時は、それが詐欺かどうかなど考えるような余裕すらなかった。そして、彼女はすぐに広告に掲載されていた番号に電話をかけた。しかし、なかなか相手に繋がらず、吉沢凛子は他の誰かに先を越されたのではないかと、かなり焦っていた。そしてようやく電話が繋がった。それなのに相手は暫く黙ったまま何も言わなかった。吉沢凛子はやはり詐欺だったのかと思い電話を切ってしまった。孫がずっと黙ったままだから電話をかけてきた女性が切ってしまったので、篠崎家のおじいさんは焦ってステッキで容赦なく彼を叩いた。そして、彼にすぐ電話をかけ直すよう命令した。吉沢凛子は再びかかってきた電話に出るのを少しためらっていたが、結局は出ることにした。今度は相手が口を開いた。その相手は低く魅力的な声をしていた。「すみません、さっきは電波がちょっと悪くて」「大丈夫ですよ」「では、先にこちら側の状況について説明しておきます。私の名前は篠崎暁斗、28歳。テクノロジー会社でIT関係の仕事をしています。年末のボーナスを除いて月に60万の収入、購入済の家と自家用車があります。それから特に悪い習慣などは全くありません。そして、特に注意していただきたいのは、うちには病気の祖父がいまして、結婚してから半年は祖父と一緒に暮らしてもらいたいということです。それに、専業主婦になっていただきたいんです。私の給料は全てあなたが管理してもらって結構です。もちろん、あなたが働いてはいけないと言っているわけではなく、祖父の世話を優先してもらいたいということです。全て受け入れてもらえますか？」吉沢凛子は少しの間黙っていた。仕事を諦めておじいさんのお世話をするのがちょっと困るなと思う以外は、その他の条件はとても良いものだった。相手も完全に専業主婦になれと言っているわけではないが、ただ働きながらおじいさんのお世話を完璧にこなすのは少し難しそうだ。こうしてみると、この男性は、まあ理にかなったことを言っている。吉沢凛子は少し考えて、男性の条件をのむことにした。「じゃあ、1000万の結納金以外に、必要なお金はありますか？」「ありません」吉沢凛子はきっぱりと返事した。たぶん彼女があまりにあっさりしすぎていたせいだろう。その態度が逆に篠崎暁斗に疑いを抱かせてしまった。「本当にありませんか？例えば不動産権利書に名義を追加するとか、他にも．．．．．．」「結構です。結婚前の財産はやっぱりそれぞれの所有物ですから」相手はまたしばらく口を閉ざしてしまった。吉沢凛子はまた相手の電波が悪くなったのかと思っていたが、突然また篠崎暁斗の低い声が響いてきた。「明日の9時、戸籍謄本と身分証を持って役所の入口で待ち合わせしましょう」そう言うと、相手は電話を切ってしまった。なんでそんなに急いで結婚手続きに？吉沢凛子は、まだその1000万をいつもらえるのか聞いていないのに。翌朝、吉沢凛子は目の下に大きなクマを作り出かけて行った。昨晩、弟がまた電話をかけてきて、おばあさんの手術費は少なくとも2000万かかると言われ、彼女は一睡もできなかったのだ。彼女は悩みすぎて一夜にして老けてしまった気がした。そしてわざわざ病院まで赴き、弟が騙されているのじゃないか確認までした。しかし、手術の書類を見てようやく本当のことなのだと確信した。 9時ちょうど、吉沢凛子は役所の入口にやってきた。休み明けで、役所の入口には結婚手続きの人や離婚手続きの人など、とにかくたくさんの人がいた。吉沢凛子はその人だかりの中からすぐに男性を見つけた。彼はピシッとアイロン掛けされた紺色のスーツに身を包み、首元は少し浮き出ていて、喉仏が見えていた。彼は腕時計をつけている以外、他には何もつけておらず、全体的にシンプルでスッキリとしていた。彼の額にかかる薄めにカットされた前髪は少しウェーブがかっていて、朝日に照らされて琥珀色に輝いていた。長く繊細なまつ毛は下を向いていて、彼の感情は読み取ることができなかった。吉沢凛子は写真を取り出すと、ためらいながらも写真よりも格好良く、気品のある男性が彼女のスピード結婚相手であるかどうか確認していた。その時、男性はすでに彼女の方に向かって歩いてきていた。二人はお互い丁寧に挨拶をした後、一緒に役所の中に入っていった。篠崎暁斗は整理券を取り、二人一緒に椅子に座って待っていた。この時、ずっと言い出そうか迷っていた吉沢凛子がやっと口を開いた。「篠崎さん、すみません、結婚手続きをする前に、ちょっとご相談したいことがあるのですが」篠崎暁斗は頷いて「何ですか？」と聞いた。「あの、1000万円の結納金とは別に、1000万円をお借りできないでしょうか？」篠崎暁斗はあからさまに少し不愉快そうな顔つきで彼女のほうを向いた。頭の中に昨日おじいさんが資料を選んでいた様子が浮かんできた。「この娘さんは理学療法士としての知識を学んであるし、家庭状況も複雑じゃなさそうだ。綺麗な人だし、見た感じ純粋な人のようだ．．．．．．」純粋な人、ははは吉沢凛子は急いで説明した。「このお金は借りるだけです。もちろん借用書も準備します。家を売ってお金が入ったら篠崎さんにお返しします。もし、それでもダメなら利子を付けてもらっても構いません」「昨日電話でどうしてこのことを話さなかったんですか？」篠崎暁斗は騙されたと思い、立ち上がって外へと歩いて行った。入口で、篠崎暁斗はおじいさんからの電話を受けた。「結婚手続きはもう終わったのか？」この時、吉沢凛子が追いかけてきて、書き終えた借用書を篠崎暁斗に見せ、自分は本当に困っていて絶対に騙しているわけではないと伝えた。おじいさんの期待がこもった声を聞き、篠崎暁斗は結局はあきらめて彼女のことを受け入れることにした。おじいさんの病はもう治すことができず、あと半年の命だから、死ぬ前に孫が結婚して子供ができるのだけが願いだったのだ。彼は電話を下げると、厳しい顔つきで吉沢凛子に向かって言った。「まず、この金額は少なくないから、できるだけ用意すると約束しておきます。それから、お金が入ったらすぐに私に返してください。最後に、今後二度とこのようなことはしないでください」「分かりました。家を売ったらすぐにお金を返します。今後あなたからお金を借りるようなことは一切しません」篠崎暁斗はそれ以上は何も言わず、体の向きを変えて、役所に戻っていった。そして、すぐに吉沢凛子と篠崎暁斗の手続きの番になった。その手続きの間、篠崎暁斗はずっと何か忙しそうにメッセージを送り続けていた。手続きが終わると、彼は会社に戻ると言って、吉沢凛子に帰って荷物を整理し次の日の夜、彼の家に引っ越してくるように伝えた。吉沢凛子は自分が図々しすぎるのではないかと思っていた。1000万の結納金をもらううえに、さらに1000万を借りるのだから。でも、こうなってしまった以上、彼女には他の方法はなかったのだ。篠崎暁斗はタクシーに乗り、交差点を曲がったところで車を降りると、路肩に止めていた一台の黒いベントレーまで歩いて行った。彼は運転しながら電話をかけ、執事にすぐおじいさんの家にある貴重な家具や装飾品を撤去し、そこらへんでよく見かけるような中古の家具に取り替えるよう指示を出した。それから、彼に中古の200万以内の自家用車を買わせた。車に乗り込むと、彼は腕につけていた2億もするダイヤの腕時計を取り外した。それから、スーツと携帯電話以外にそんなに高価なものはないことを確認した。彼はこれでようやくホッと一息ついた。吉沢凛子はもちろん、自分がさっき億万長者の大富豪と結婚したなんて知る由もなかった。彼女は先に不動産会社へ行き、自分の家の売却情報をネットに出してもらい、そしてすぐに会社へと向かった。会社に着くと、榎本月香がちょうど会社の受付で彼女の悪口を言っているところだった。榎本月香は吉沢凛子に背を向けて話していたので、彼女の存在に気づいておらず、話はもっとエスカレートしていった。「吉沢凛子はね、学生の時、ある男性教師にどっちつかずの態度で誘惑して、卒業論文をその先生に書いてもらったんですって」「綺麗な子ってお得よねぇ」と受付嬢は嫉妬して言った。「綺麗だからって何よ、猫かぶりのくせに、男を誘うことしか能がないんじゃない」と榎本月香は不満そうに言い返した。「それも彼女の能力の一つでしょ、彼女のカレシって超イケメンだって聞いたけど、その人もあなたたちの同級生なの？」「ハッ！」と榎本月香は少し得意そうな顔をして言った。「林佑樹は今、私の彼氏よ」「いつから？」受付嬢は興味津々で尋ねた。「ということは、吉沢凛子はフラレたってこと？」「私が振られてそんなに嬉しいわけ？」吉沢凛子が突然話しかけたので、二人はとても驚いた。「あんた、幽霊か何かなの、全く気配を感じなかったわよ、びっくりしたぁ」榎本月香は白目で吉沢凛子を一瞥した。「榎本月香、あなたこんなところで油売ってないで、林佑樹の履歴書を送るのを手伝ってあげれば？あなただけの給料じゃ、あいつを養うのは難しいわよ」榎本月香は吉沢凛子と同級生なのだが、凛子は早くに財務部長まで昇進し、彼女はまだ下っ端の経理職員でしかなかった。だから、二人の給与にはかなりの差があるのだ。吉沢凛子がそれでも週末にはチラシ配り、広告会社のモデルのアルバイトを掛け持ちしていたのは、林佑樹の出費が大きかったからだ。彼はゲームをしたり、ブランドの高級品を購入したり、さらにはバーで夜通し酒を飲むなど、彼女が稼いだお金をまるで湯水の如く散財していたのだ。もちろん吉沢凛子には、このことを榎本月香に教えるような義理などない。榎本月香はこの時、良い物を手に入れたと思っていたから、彼女は吉沢凛子が言う皮肉を自分のことを嫉妬し恨んでいるからだと思って聞いていた。そして、彼女は見下したように笑った。「ご心配いただかなくても結構です。アステルテクノロジーが彼に面接の連絡をくれたの。アステルテクノロジーって聞いたことあるでしょ？あそこは大企業で、月収は100万あるんだから」榎本月香は人差し指を立てて吉沢凛子の目の前で左右に揺らした。「羨ましいでしょ、嫉妬した？」「お子様ね！」吉沢凛子は榎本月香の横を通り過ぎ、自分のオフィスへと向かっていった。オフィスに入ると、彼女はデスクの上に溜まっているまだ処理されていない領収書の山を見つめた。「これは経理の仕事じゃないの、どうして私のところに？」と吉沢凛子はアシスタントに尋ねた。「福留社長が榎本月香さんがここ数日体調不良だから、吉沢さんに代わってやってもらうようにと言ってきたんです」とアシスタントは答えた。「また私に」吉沢凛子は怒ってファイルフォルダーをデスクに叩きつけ、その衝撃で中にあった領収書が床に散乱した。これが初めてのことではない。以前、榎本月香がこんなに腹黒女だとは全く思っていなかった。今、吉沢凛子は自分は本当にバカだと思った。昔の自分は榎本月香を親友だと思っていたのに、まさか自分に災いを招いてしまう結果になるとは。丸一日、吉沢凛子は水すら一口も飲む暇がないほど忙しく働いた。食事なんて言うまでもない。夜、家に帰ってカップラーメンを適当に食べた。それから、おばあさんにテレビ電話をかけた。おばあさんはまだ自分が癌になったことを知らなかったので、吉沢凛子はただ簡単に彼女の病状について話し、医者の言うことをよく聞いて、お金のことは気にせず、しっかり病気を治すように伝えた。おばあさんは吉沢凛子の仕事が忙しいのを知っていて、逆に彼女に自分の病気の心配はしないようにと慰めてくれた。吉沢凛子は何度も自分の結婚について話そうと思ったが、喉元まできて、また呑み込んでしまった。次の日の朝、吉沢凛子は少し熱っぽく、全身がだるくて会社を休んだ。昼になると、体調が少し良くなったので、荷物を整理して、夜、篠崎家に引っ越そうと思っていた。知らない男性と一緒に寝ることを考え、吉沢凛子はそわそわと緊張してきた。夕方、吉沢凛子はスーツケースと身の回りの荷物を持ち、篠崎暁斗が送ってきた住所にたどり着いた。錦が丘小路88号。錦が丘小路は少し古い居住区で、通りは非常に狭く、道の両側には自転車やバイクなどが駐めてあり、他にも雑多な物が置かれていた。吉沢凛子は歩きづらそうにスーツケーツを引いて歩きながら、人に尋ねて行ったが、どうしても住所の88号が見つからなかった。彼女はだんだん自分が道に迷ってしまったのだと感じてきた。なぜなら奥に進むほど、周りの環境はきれいに整っていき、道の幅も広くなるし、誰かの家の専用駐車場まで見えてきて、さっきまでと様子がガラッと変わってきたからだ。 88号って一体どこなんだろう？何人かに尋ねてみたが、みんな彼女にもっと奥へ進むように言った。でも、もう突き当たりになるというのに、88号はまだ見つからなかった。吉沢凛子は仕方ないので、篠崎暁斗に電話をかけるしかなかったが、彼はいつまでたっても電話に出なかった．．．．．．そして、最後には電源を切られてしまった。吉沢凛子に焦りと怒りが同時に押し寄せてきた。一体この人はどういうつもりなの？彼女に今夜引っ越して来るように言っておいて、家まで迎えに来ないのはまだいいとして、今彼女が迷子になっているというのに電話にも出ないなんてどういうことなのか。頭が少しぼうっとしてきて、吉沢凛子は緑化帯の横の石段の上に屈んだ。どのくらい経ったのか分からないが、眩しい車のライトに照らされた。吉沢凛子が顔を上げると、ライトを背に車から降りてきた篠崎暁斗の姿が見えた。彼女は立ち上がろうとしたが、長いあいだ屈んでいたせいで足がしびれて体勢を崩し、立ち上がった瞬間に前かがみに倒れてしまった。しかし、痛みは全く感じなかった。篠崎暁斗の逞しい腕が吉沢凛子を支えてくれたおかげで転ばずに済んだのだ。「ありがとうございます」吉沢凛子は申し訳なさそうに言った。「なんで中に入らなかったんです？」「あの、88号がどこなのか分からなくて」「さっき、私に電話をかけてきたのはあなたでしたか？」篠崎暁斗はさっき重役会議に出ていて、携帯がずっと鳴り続けて邪魔だったので、そのまま携帯の電源を切ってしまったのだった。「あ、どうして電話に出てくれなかったんですか？」吉沢凛子は少し腹を立ていた。この人ってごまかすのが上手ね。「中に入りましょう」篠崎暁斗は弁解することもなく、鍵を取り出して吉沢凛子の向かい側にある建物の方へ歩き出した。ここが88号だったの？吉沢凛子は木の枝で遮られていた住所が書かれたプレートを見つけた。まったくもう。篠崎暁斗が門を開けると、50歳くらいの女性が迎えた。「相田さん、おじいさんは寝てしまった？」「まだですよ。あなた達が帰ってくるのをお待ちになるんですって」篠崎暁斗が大股で門に入る時、後ろで一生懸命スーツケースを引っ張っている吉沢凛子に気づいていなかった。段差はとても高く、吉沢凛子は全身の力を振り絞っていたが、その段差を越えられなかった。この時、大きな手が伸びてきて、吉沢凛子からスーツケースを受け取った。ちょっと、ドキッとした。吉沢凛子が記憶するところでは、林佑樹は一度も彼女の荷物を持ってくれたことなんてなかったのだ。前回の引越しの時も、林佑樹は指一本動かすこともなく、彼女一人で休まず7、8個もあった大きな荷物を担いで何度も上の階まで運んでいったのだ。このようにしても、林佑樹は彼女が怠けていると文句まで言ったのだ。彼女が荷物を運んで来ても適当に置いておくだけで、整理整頓もできないとまで言ってきた。しかも林佑樹はゲームばかりしていて彼女にデリバリーを頼むように言った。「入らないんですか？」篠崎暁斗の不機嫌そうな声が吉沢凛子の考えを遮った。そして彼女は前へと進み大きな門の中に入っていった。庭はそんなに大きくはなかったが、とても手入れが行き届いていて整っていた。壁に沿って色々な盆栽も置かれている。「あ！」吉沢凛子は突然声を上げた。彼女は周りの様子に気を取られていて、丸石に躓いて、もう少しで転んでしまうところだった。篠崎暁斗は後ろを振り向いた。吉沢凛子は気まずくなり手を振って「大丈夫です」と言った。篠崎暁斗は地面の丸石をチラリと見て、凛子のほうに向かって来ると、その石を横に蹴飛ばし、彼女に手を伸ばした。その手は骨ばっていて、うっすらとたこができていた。たぶん長年体を鍛えてできたものなのだろう。吉沢凛子はどういうことかよく分かっていないようだった。篠崎暁斗は口をへの字に歪めた。次の瞬間、彼は自ら吉沢凛子の手を取った。手から伝わる温かさに、吉沢凛子はドキッとした。温かいものが心の中に流れてきたようだった。篠崎暁斗はスーツケースを相田おばさんに任せると、吉沢凛子の手を繋ぎ、おじいさんの部屋の前までやってきた。外の様子に気付いたらしく、部屋の中にいたおじいさんが話しかけてきた。「暁斗、帰ってきたのか？」「はい、おじいさん、もう休みますか？」篠崎暁斗の態度はとても礼儀正しかった。「まだだ、君達入って来なさい」篠崎暁斗は部屋のドアを開け、二人で中に入っていった。篠崎誠はソファに姿勢良く座っていて、篠崎暁斗と吉沢凛子が手を繋いで入って来たのを見ると、安心して満面の笑みになった。篠崎暁斗に結婚相手を探させたのは、実際仕方のないことだったのだ。篠崎誠が腎臓癌の末期で、余命半年と宣告されたからだ。彼はたった一人の孫息子が結婚して、彼に子供ができるのを生きているうちに見ておきたかった。これが彼のずっと思い続けてきた願いなのだ。時間があまりにも切羽詰っていて、自分の孫に辛い思いをさせたのではないかと心配していたが、この時吉沢凛子本人に会って、写真で見るよりもずっと綺麗で、優しく、善良そうな人だと思い安心した。家庭円満、夫婦仲も良いものになるだろう。孫と一緒に立っているとまさに美男美女カップルだ。しかし、篠崎誠は篠崎暁斗の元カノである藤井杏奈を思い出し、また心配になってきた。彼が知る限り、篠崎暁斗は吉沢凛子のような大人しく内向的で、優しく控えめな女性は好みではないだろう。篠崎暁斗は落ち着いた性格で、規則正しい人間だ。だから、彼は元カノの藤井杏奈のような活発な女の子が好みだった。彼女はポジティブで彼の生活に活力と喜びをもたらしてくれる。篠崎暁斗が藤井杏奈とは正反対の吉沢凛子と結婚するのを承諾したのは、彼が自分の気持ちに全く興味を失い、自暴自棄になったからではないかと篠崎誠は思っていた。これこそ篠崎誠が一番気がかりなことだった。「あなたが吉沢お嬢さんですね？」篠崎誠はこちらに来るよう手招きをしていた。吉沢凛子はおじいさんのところに行くと、礼儀正しく挨拶をした。「おじいさん、初めまして」篠崎誠は1000万の小切手を取り出して吉沢凛子に渡した。「お嬢さん、これはおじいさんの気持ちです。あなた達がこれから先、お互いに尊重し愛し合って、末永く仲良く過ごすことを願っています」吉沢凛子はおばあさんの命を繋ぐ小切手を受け取り、突然罪悪感を感じてしまった。「ありがとうございます。おじいさん」篠崎暁斗は吉沢凛子に代わって感謝を述べた。吉沢凛子はそれでさらに気まずくなり、急いで付け加えて言った。「どうもありがとうございます。おじいさん、私は暁斗さんと仲良くやっていきますから、安心してください」篠崎誠は満足げに頷き、篠崎暁斗のほうを見た。篠崎暁斗はおじいさんが彼女と同じように誓いを述べるのを期待していることが分かった。でも、篠崎暁斗はもたもたして、なかなか口を開かなかった。吉沢凛子が彼を見ると、ちょうど彼は葛藤し、必死にあがいているようだった。しばらくして、篠崎暁斗はようやく口を開いた。「おじいさん、安心してください。私は吉沢さんに対してきちんと責任を持ちますから」篠崎暁斗は『責任を持つ』という言葉を使い、それ以外の聞こえの良い言葉は吐き出さなかった。聞いていると、とても無理をして搾り出したような、何かに迫られて出したような言葉だった。しかし、どうであれ、篠崎暁斗から誓いの言葉をもらった篠崎誠は少し安心できたようだ。それから、二人は彼らの部屋に戻った。部屋の内装はシンプルなものだったが、上品だった。木材のキングサイズベッドに、バルコニーは明るく清潔で、主寝室にはウォークインクローゼットまである。ベッドの布団は新しく、二人用の布団を新しく買い直してきたようで、包装はまだ開けられていない。吉沢凛子は家具屋巡りをするのが好きだから、このブランドが安いものではないことを知っていた。セットで何万円もするものだ。篠崎暁斗が普段使っているものは、こんなに贅沢なものばかりなのかな？そう考えている時、篠崎暁斗が一枚の紙を手渡してきた。その上には『婚前契約書』と書かれてあった。吉沢凛子はちょっと驚き、その契約書を受け取った。篠崎暁斗の意図がよく理解できない。篠崎暁斗は吉沢凛子をベッドの上に座らせると、彼女に契約書に書かれた注意事項を指差して言った。「今日、おじいさんが君に1000万の小切手を渡したでしょう。それとは別に君に貸す1000万を今週末前にカードに振込みます。それと、もう一つ君に言っておきたいことがあるんですが、私の祖父は癌で余命半年なんです。この半年間おじいさんには楽しく過ごしてもらいたい。だからあなたには私に合わせてもらいたいんです」吉沢凛子は篠崎暁斗が指差した項目を見た。そこにはこう書かれてあった。『二人は結婚期間中、関係を持たないこと。他人の前で、二人が夫婦として愛し合うふりをしている場合、体の接触は許される』「それから、ここも」篠崎暁斗は最後の項目を指差した。『半年後、二人は離婚協議し、1000万の結納金は女性方への経済的補償として当てられる』これは1000万で彼女を半年間買ったということ？吉沢凛子は驚いた。つまり、半年後、彼女はまた自由になれるということじゃないか。吉沢凛子の隠しきれない喜びの顔を見て、篠崎暁斗は突然怒りが湧いてきた。そして、彼は契約書にまた一文書き加えた。『離婚手続きの前に、女性方は必ず男性方に1000万の借金を返済すること。さもなければ、結婚は借金返済まで継続されることとする』この人は彼女が借金を踏み倒すとでも思っているのか？やることが本当に厳格だよね、なるほど、さすがはIT系男子ですこと。「よく契約書を読んで、問題がなければサインしてください」篠崎暁斗は彼女にペンを渡した。吉沢凛子は契約書に目を通した。重要な箇所はさっき篠崎暁斗から説明済だ。ざっと言ってみれば、結婚前と後の財産はそれぞれお互いに自分で所有する。もともと出費は割り勘にするつもりだったが、契約書の中には結婚後の出費は全て男性が出し、女性の経済的な負担は必要はないと書いてあった。吉沢凛子は快くサインした。篠崎暁斗は明らかにホッと一息つき、契約書をしまった。この時、相田おばさんが吉沢凛子のスーツケースを持って部屋に入ってきた。そして、おじいさんがさっき起き上がる時に、腰をひねってしまったので篠崎暁斗に見に行ってほしいと伝えた。篠崎暁斗と吉沢凛子は急いでおじいさんの部屋へと向かった。すると、篠崎誠は体の半分をソファに寄りかけて、動くにも動けない様子だった。「おじいさん、どうしました？救急車を呼びましょうか」と篠崎暁斗は緊迫した様子で言った。「ちょっと待ってください」吉沢凛子は、軽くおじいさんの腰のツボを数箇所押し、彼が少しだけ腰をひねって痛めているだけだと分かった。「もう遅いですから、呼ぶ必要はないです。おじいさんのツボを押して、薬を塗ってあげれば明日の朝にはよくなっているはずですから」篠崎暁斗は半信半疑だった。しかし、おじいさんがどうしてもと言うので、吉沢凛子は薬剤オイルを取り出しておじいさんにマッサージをしてあげた。一つ一つ、ツボを確実に押していき、おじいさんの腰の痛みはだいぶ緩和された。篠崎暁斗はそれを見て少し安心した。吉沢凛子がマッサージを終えると、おじいさんはすぐに動けるようになり、彼女の腕を褒めた。篠崎誠はかなり喜んだ様子で、もはや黙っていられなかった。宝物を拾ったような気持ちだったのだ。「吉沢お嬢さん、できるだけ早く暁斗と子供を作ってください。子供ができたら、おじいさんがこの家をまるごとあなたにプレゼントしますよ。どうですか？」「ごほ、ごほ、ごほ．．．．．．」この言葉で、部屋に戻ろうとしていた篠崎暁斗は危うく自分の唾にむせて死ぬところだった。「おじいさん、子供のことは焦らないでください。今日は早めにお休みくださいね」この家は今の不動産価格で200億以上するのだから、この誘惑は誰にとってもかなり大きい。篠崎暁斗は頭が痛かった。篠崎凛子はそれでも非常に淡々とした様子だった。結局半年後には離婚するのだから、彼女はこの家のために知らない人と子供を作るはずなどないのだ。二人は再び部屋に戻り、篠崎暁斗はポケットから一枚のカード取り出して吉沢凛子に手渡した。「これは給与が振込まれるカードです。持っていてください。今後、家庭内の出費は家政婦の相田さんの毎月18万の給料も含めて、このカードを使ってください．．．．．．」「あなたの家の家政婦さんのお給料はとても高くないですか」吉沢凛子はカードを受け取った。「彼女はおばさんの紹介なんです。とても仕事ができるし、信頼できる人です」「あの、今後の家のことは全て私が決めていいんですよね？」「もちろん、でも重要なことは私と相談して決めてください」「重要なことって例えば？」篠崎暁斗は一瞬固まった。彼自身も何が重要なことなのか考えていなかったのだ。「もう少し給料が安い家政婦さんに変えるのはそれに含まれます？」吉沢凛子は純粋にこの家政婦を雇うのは高いと思ったのだ。「これは重要なこととは言えませんけど、18万の給料が高いですか？」「あなたの給料の3分の1ですよね。高くないです？」吉沢凛子は不思議そうに篠崎暁斗を見つめた。二人の間の認識には大きな差があるようだ。篠崎暁斗は眉をひそめた。彼のシャツは一枚18万どころではないのだと言いたかった。「もし高いと思うなら、好きにしてくれて大丈夫です」篠崎暁斗はそう言うと、着替えの服を持って浴室へと入っていった。吉沢凛子は篠崎暁斗が怒っているように感じた。さっきはかなり率直すぎたんじゃないかと後悔した。給料用のカードをもらったばかりだから、少しでも節約しようと思っていたのだが、その結果、感謝はされず逆に怒らせてしまったらしい。「シャー」という水が流れる音を聞きながら、吉沢凛子は突然眠気に襲われた。彼女はカードをしまい、風邪薬を2錠飲んで、パジャマに着替えるとベッドに上がった。そして布団をベッドの真ん中に縦にまとめて、寝る場所を二つに分けた。彼女は壁側のほうに横になり、反対側を篠崎暁斗が寝やすいように残しておいた。本当は篠崎暁斗が出てくるのを待って、一言二言話してから寝ようと思っていたのだが、吉沢凛子は風邪薬を飲んだせいか、それからすぐに眠りに就いてしまった。篠崎暁斗はわざと時間稼ぎをするために、長くシャワーを浴びてようやく風呂から上がってきた。うとうとしている中で、吉沢凛子は突然ベッドが少しへこんだのを感じた。でも、彼女は眠すぎて目を開けることができず、すぐにまたぐっすりと寝てしまった。そしておばあさんの夢を見た。夢の中で、彼女はおばあさんの腕の中に飛び込み、子供の頃と同じようにおばあさんの首に手を回して甘えた。おばあさんの懐はとても暖かく、ボディソープの良い香りがしてとても気持ちが良かった。しかし、おばあさんは少し嫌そうに彼女を押し返していた。しかし、彼女を押せば押すほど、力強く抱きついてきた．．．．．．明け方、篠崎暁斗の目は開いたままだった。彼の懐に吸い付いて離れない『タコ』が彼にしっかりとしがみついていて、一晩、全く寝ることができなかったのだ。彼は何度も吉沢凛子を外に放り出そうと思ったが、彼女が夢の中で「おばあちゃん」と呼ぶのを聞いて、結局は堪えてしまった。この一晩、篠崎暁斗は徹夜の仕事よりも疲れた気がした。そして翌朝のこと。篠崎暁斗は起きて仕事に行く準備をしていた。一方、吉沢凛子はまだ起きてこない。おそらく風邪薬の影響だろう、ぐっすりと眠っていた。篠崎暁斗は本気で彼女をたたき起こしてやりたいと思った。この時、相田おばさんが篠崎暁斗にアイロンがかかったスーツを持って入ってきた。「篠崎さん、吉沢お嬢さんは起きましたか？」相田おばさんは寝室に目を向けて言った。本来、相田おばさんは自分の姪っ子の相田紬を篠崎家に紹介して嫁がせようと計画していた。相田紬は海外から戻ってきた医学博士で、きれいな女性だ。しかし、篠崎家のおじいさんは全く彼女の姪っ子を嫁として迎える気はなく、なんとネット上に広告を出して、その中から相手を選んでしまったのだ。それで相田おばさんはとても機嫌を悪くしていた。特に昨晩、おじいさんは吉沢凛子が篠崎暁斗の子供を身ごもったら、この邸宅も彼女にあげるとまで約束したのだ。相田おばさんはこの事でかなり腹を立てていて、一晩中、一睡もできなかった。こんなに美味しいぼた餅は、彼女の姪っ子である相田紬の頭に棚から落ちて来るべきじゃないのかと何度も何度も考えていた。それで彼女は朝早く起きて、スーツを届けるのを理由に、二人が昨夜関係を持ったかどうかを確認しようと思って部屋までやってきた。篠崎暁斗の目にはクマができていて、元気がなく、彼は服をそのまま受け取ると、全く相田おばさんの相手をしなかった。相田おばさんはドアの隙間から、雪のように白い腕がベッドの外に伸びているのだけを確認できた。さらに篠崎暁斗が連続であくびするのを見て、昨夜二人が関係を持ったことを確信した。それが非常におもしろくなかった。「篠崎さん、昨日管理人が半年分の共益費を払ってくださいと言っていましたよ」と相田おばさんは言った。「これからはこういうことは吉沢凛子さんに言ってくれればいいです」「でも．．．．．．」相田おばさんはまだ何か言いたげだったが、篠崎暁斗の鬱陶しそうな様子を見て、相手を怒らせるのを恐れて口を閉じた。篠崎暁斗が出かけてからすぐ、吉沢凛子は相田おばさんに布団をめくられて起こされた。「吉沢さん、そろそろ起きてください。朝ごはんの準備をしないと」吉沢凛子が目をこすると、相田おばさんが凶悪な顔つきでベッドの前に立っていたものだから、凛子はびっくりしてしまった。「相田さん、びっくりさせないでくださいよ」吉沢凛心はベッドから起き上がり座った。「今度から部屋に入るときはノックしてもらってもいいですか？」「あなたったら、あんな死んだように眠ってしまって、ノックしても聞こえないでしょう？」相田おばさんは堂々と言った。「でも、こういうのはとても失礼なことだと思いませんか？」吉沢凛子はこんなに横柄な家政婦さんを見たことがなかった。家政婦というより、母親やおばあちゃんみたいだ。「わかりました。次は気をつけます」相田おばさんは白目をむいて言った。「じゃあ、今朝は誰が朝食を作りますか？」「今までは誰が作っていたんですか？」「もちろん私ですよ。でも、今朝篠崎さんに伺ったら、彼は今後は一日三食、吉沢さんに担当してもらうとおっしゃっていましたけど」吉沢凛子は意味がよく分からなかった。篠崎暁斗はそんなことを彼女に言ってなかったけど？しかも、ひと月18万も払って雇っている家政婦が朝ごはんさえも作らないのか？吉沢凛子は相田おばさんを見て尋ねた。「私が食事を作るなら、あなたは何をするんです？」「私が何をするかは、あなたに関係ないのではないですか？あなたは自分のことをちゃんとしていればいいんですよ」「じゃあ、分かりました。あなたの18万のお給料の半分は私がいただきます。私がこれから一日三食を担当しますので」吉沢凛子はどうして相田おばさんが、自分にこうも突っかかってくるのか分からなかった。もしかしたら、篠崎暁斗の意向なのかもしれないが、このようなバカげたことを見て見ぬふりはできないのだ。相田おばさんはそれを聞くとすぐに烈火のごとく怒り出した。「どうしてあなたに私の給料を持って行かれなくてはいけないんですか？あなたにご飯を作ってもらうのは篠崎さんにそう言われたからです。私があなたにさせているわけじゃないんですから」「じゃあ、後で篠崎暁斗さんに電話で確認してみます」吉沢凛子は不機嫌になって言った。「出て行ってもらえますか？私、服を着替えたいんで」相田おばさんは、吉沢凛子は見た目はおとなしくて優しそうなのに、まさかこんなに一筋縄ではいかないとは思ってもみなかった。相田おばさんが部屋から出ていった後、吉沢凛子は起きて服を着替え、適当に片付けをした後、キッチンへと向かった。篠崎家のキッチンはとても広く、ミシュランに掲載されるような高級レストランの厨房のようだった。吉沢凛子は10代から自分でご飯を作っていたから、朝ごはんなど彼女にとっては正に朝飯前なのだ。彼女はすぐYoutubeで栄養満点の朝ごはんの作り方を見て習び、篠崎おじいさんのところへと運んで行った。おじいさんは大喜びして、吉沢凛子の料理の腕前をほめたたえた。本当は吉沢凛子に恥をかかせるつもりだったのに、逆に褒められるという結果になって、相田おばさんの怒りがさらに増してしまった。吉沢凛子がおじいさんの部屋から出てきた時、相田おばさんも一緒に出てきた。「吉沢さん．．．．．．」「私のことは奥様と呼んでもらえますか？」吉沢凛子は無表情で相田おばさんを見ながら、この18万円もする家政婦を雇うのは本当に無駄だと感じた。相田おばさんは内心そうしたくはなかったが、やはり呼び方を変えた。「奥様、お作りになった朝ごはんは二人分ですけど、私の分は一体？もし、朝ごはんを私に自分で用意しろとおっしゃるなら、篠崎さんにお願いしてお給料を上げてもらいます」「18万の給料なら、一日三食分くらいは足りるでしょう」吉沢凛子は仕事に遅れそうだったので、彼女と無駄話をこれ以上はしたくなかった。そして、身を翻して去って行った。この時、相田おばさんは突然彼女の腕をつかんで、涙声で訴えた。「篠崎奥様、私にそのような態度を取らないでください．．．．．．」「放しなさい」吉沢凛子は相田おばさんの突然の行動に頭が混乱して、力強く腕を振り払った。それで思いがけず相田おばさんは勢いよく後ろに転倒してしまった。傍から見ると、まるで吉沢凛子が相田おばさんを押し倒したように見えた。「吉沢凛子！」後ろから篠崎暁斗の冷たく厳しい声が響いた。吉沢凛子が後ろを振り向くと、一度出かけてまた戻ってきた篠崎暁斗が大股で向かって来て、床に倒れ込んだ相田おばさんを助け起こした。「相田さんは年配者だぞ、何かあるならちゃんと言葉で言えばいいだろ。どうして手を出すんだ？」吉沢凛子は瞬時に理解した。相田おばさんは戻ってきた篠崎暁斗を見て、さっき突然あのような演技をしだしたのだ。「どうして何も言わない？」篠崎暁斗は吉沢凛子が言い訳もしてこないので、顔つきが厳しくなった。「私は彼女を押していません。自分で倒れたんですよ」吉沢凛子は濡れ衣を着せられてどうも申し開きするのがとても難しかった。この年配の家政婦がまさかこんなに腹黒い人だとは。「篠崎さん、違うんです」相田おばさんは、この時目を少し赤くして、まるで自分の父親が亡くなったかのように辛そうな演技していた。ここまでやる人間がいるとは。「一体どういうことなんだ？」篠崎暁斗は少し怒っているようだ。「篠崎さん、今朝、吉沢さんはおじいさんに気に入られたくて一日三食の食事を担当したいと言ってきたんです。それから、今後は私はご飯を作る必要がないと。でも、お給料を半分に減らすって言うんです。あなたも私の家庭状況をご存知でしょう、息子は今年大学受験だし．．．．．．」篠崎暁斗はそれを聞いてだいたい理解した。彼は昨晩、吉沢凛子がずっと家政婦の給与が高すぎるから家政婦を他の人に変えたいと言っていたのを思い出した。それで、こんなに朝早くから予想外の問題を起こしているわけだ。「私と一緒に来てください！」篠崎暁斗は吉沢凛子を入口に止めてあった車の中に連れて行った。彼はおじいさんに彼女と喧嘩するのを聞かれたくなかったのだ。「君が新しい家政婦に変えたいのは知っているけど、こんなやり方じゃダメじゃないですか」「どんなやり方ですか？」吉沢凛子は篠崎暁斗は物事を頭ごなしに決めつける人間だと思った。「どんなって、さっきのようなやり方ですよ。すぐに乱暴に走るような真似です」篠崎暁斗は吉沢凛子のやり方には本当に呆れてしまった。吉沢凛子も言い訳をしたくなかったので、携帯を開いてある録音を流し始めた。録音の中で、相田おばさんは何度も強調して、篠崎暁斗が吉沢凛子に毎日三食を作るように要求したのだと言っていた。しかも吉沢凛子に自分のことだけやって、他のことには口を出すなと偉そうな態度だった。ベテランの財務として、吉沢凛子は自己防衛の警戒心がとても高い。普段から上司や同僚に用心して、いつでも録音するのが彼女の仕事上での習慣になっていた。それがまさか今日役に立つとは思っていなかった。篠崎暁斗はその録音を聞いていくうちに眉間のシワがだんだん深くなっていき、驚きと怒りが混じっていた。しばらく経ってようやく彼は再び口を開いた。その時の彼の口調はだいぶ穏やかになっていた。「相田さんはおばの紹介なんです。あなたがここに来てすぐに他の家政婦に変えたら、おばにどう説明すればいいのやら。もし彼女を使いたくなければ、今はとりあえず様子を見てもらえませんか」吉沢凛子は篠崎暁斗が困っているのは見て取れたが、このような家政婦がおじいさんのお世話をちゃんとできるとはとても思えなかった。「じゃあ、家の中に監視カメラを設置したいんですけど」篠崎暁斗は吉沢凛子の意図を読み取った。彼女は相田おばさんがおじいさんに何か良からぬことをしないか心配しているのだ。「家のことはあなたが決めて大丈夫です」篠崎暁斗はそう言うと、車を出し吉沢凛子を会社まで送った。篠崎暁斗と吉沢凛子の会社はそんなに離れていないが、彼女に自分の正体を明かしたくないので、ある十字路のところに車を止め、ここまでしか送れないと言った。吉沢凛子もあまり深く考えずそのまま車を降りた。そして、会社に入ってすぐ、榎本月香に捕まった。「良いお知らせよ、佑樹は昨日アステルテクノロジーに面接に行って、人事部長から好印象だったらしいの。今回私の佑樹がアステルテクノロジーに就職すれば、一気に出世したも同然よ」「あなたと林佑樹のことは私には関係ないでしょ。今後二度と私に話さないで」吉沢凛子は榎本月香を押し退けて行こうとした。「まったく、ちょっと待ってよ。まだ用事があるんだから。あなたあの家をネットで売りに出したんですって？誰に売っても同じなんだから、私と佑樹に売ってくれない？」「あなた達、一括払いができる？」「それは無理よ、分割なら問題ないわ。佑樹がアステルテクノロジーに入れれば年収は1000万くらいあるんだから、払えないってことがあると思う？」「分割は受け付けないわ、一括のみよ」吉沢凛子はきっぱりと断った。「もう、あなたってどうしてそんなにケチなのよ。あなたと佑樹は一応恋人同士だったでしょ、ちょっとは考慮してくれてもいいんじゃない？」「榎本さん、あの家は相場よりも安くしているの。それに、あなた達二人には絶対に売らないから覚えておいて」吉沢凛子はそれ以上榎本月香の相手をせず、急ぎ足でオフィスへと向かった。榎本月香は腹を立ててしきりに足を踏み鳴らした。あの家は立地がよく、内装もかなり良いし売値も安いのだ。つまり、見えるところにあるのに手が届かないので、榎本月香が腹を立てない理由はないだろう。アステルテクノロジーの社長会議室。朝のミーティングにて。篠崎暁斗は目をうとうとさせて、絶えずあくびをしていた。幹部役員たちはお互いに目を合わせて、篠崎暁斗が昨晩一体何をしていたのか推測していた。一晩一睡もしていないような様子だ。残業か？篠崎社長が昨日退勤した時間はそこまで遅くなかったはずだ。バーに入り浸っていた？いやいや、篠崎社長にはそのような趣味はない。ゲーム？社長はゲームなんてしたことないから、それもないだろう。．．．．．．様々な憶測を繰り返し、篠崎暁斗が女性と一緒にいたのだと全員一致した。なぜなら、彼の肩の上には長い髪の毛がついていて、エアコンの風に吹かれて左右に揺れていたからだ。どうやら篠崎社長は昨晩ヤリすぎたらしい、その場全員は気を利かせて簡単な報告をして会議を終わらせた。しかし、篠崎暁斗が女性と遊んだニュースはあっという間に会社全体に知れ渡った。オフィスに戻ると、篠崎暁斗はデスクの上に置かれた吉沢凛子に関する調査報告書に目をやった。彼は額を押さえ、しぶしぶ二ページを見た。彼氏の林佑樹と三年間同居していたことを知り、篠崎暁斗の手がわなわなと震えた。彼氏がいるのに彼と結婚したのか？同居していた。しかも三年間も？篠崎暁斗は血圧が上がるのを感じた。顔は瞬時に20度に設定されたエアコンよりも冷たくなった。彼と吉沢凛子はただ名義上の仮面夫婦なだけだが『同居』という二文字が彼はどうしても受け入れられなかったのだ。彼と元カノは5年も付き合っていたが、一度も一線を越えたことなどなかった。結婚前に同居するなど、彼はなにがあっても受け入れられないのだ。見栄を張り、純粋なように見せかけ、陰ひなたがある人間、嘘八百．．．．．．このようなネガティブな言葉が瞬間的に篠崎暁斗の頭の中に流れ込んできた。そして、彼は吉沢凛子が半年後に離婚すると知った時のあの嬉しそうな顔を思い出した。半年で1000万を手に入れ、そして彼氏と仲良く同棲するつもりか？いや、違う。1000万だけではない。それに加えて1000万も借りているだろ。本当に腹黒い女だな。調査報告書をつかんでいる手にゆっくりと力が入っていき、きれいだった資料がみるみるうちにひと塊の紙くずになっていった。人事部長がこの時ドアをノックして入ってきた。篠崎暁斗はその手を止めると、ゆっくりと頭を上げた。「なんだ？」人事部長は篠崎暁斗の表情に驚き、口ごもりながら言った。「し、篠崎社長、昨日会社面接で二人見ましたが、どちらもレベルの高いネットワークエンジニアです。このプロジェクトの責任者である滝本副社長は今日休みを取っていますので、私に決めるようにと。しかし、私にはエンジニアの技術をはかれるような技量はありません。そ、それで．．．．．．彼らの履歴書を持って来るしかなくて、社長に見てもらい、どちらか一人決めていただけないでしょうか？」人事部長は言い終わると、履歴書を篠崎暁斗の前に起き、そそくさとその場を去っていった。篠崎暁斗はかなりイライラしていた。こんな小さな事で彼を煩わせるつもりか？ざっと目を通すと、上にあった履歴書に書かれた『応募者——林佑樹』が目に入ってきた。篠崎暁斗は履歴書を開いた。林佑樹、男、24歳、国立大学工学部卒業。太陽ネット通信株式会社技術部長担当。この人間が吉沢凛子の彼氏か？彼の技術レベルは普通だ。証明書も全て見掛け倒しの実用的でない表面的なものばかりだ。篠崎暁斗が住所欄を見ると、吉沢凛子が結婚相手に応募してきた時に書いていた住所と一致していた。二人はやはり同居しているのか。篠崎暁斗は自分の本当の正体を明かさず、結婚相手募集をしていて良かったと思った。このような見栄っ張りの女に万が一でも自分の身分が知られたら、絶対に簡単にはこの女を振りほどけなくなるはずだ。しばらく何度も考えて、篠崎暁斗は電話を取ると人事部へかけた。そして林佑樹のほうを採用し、月収は100万だと通知した。林佑樹は採用通知を受け取るとすぐに榎本月香に連絡した。もちろん榎本月香は吉沢凛子にマウントが取れるこの好機会を逃すわけなかった。昼休みの間、榎本月香は吉沢凛子の隣の部屋に居座って、自分の彼氏は能力が高い、一ヶ月に100万も稼げる男なのだと褒めたたえていた。その声はかなり大きく、会社全体に聞こえるくらいだった。吉沢凛子は午後ずっと心ここにあらずで、何度も精算を間違えたりしながら、退勤するまで辛抱し続けた。弟が電話をかけてきて、おばあさんが入院してすぐ具合が悪くなったと伝えてきた。それで、吉沢凛子はすぐに病院へ駆けつけた。おばあさんは非常に危険な状態で、今すぐ手術をする必要があった。吉沢凛子はあれこれ説得を繰り返し、1000万の手術費用の前金を支払い、病院側はようやくおばあさんの手術の準備を始めた。弟は今年大学を卒業する予定で、今まさに卒業論文を書いている最中だ。吉沢凛子は弟を大学に戻らせ、彼女がおばあさんに付き添った。夜9時半、吉沢凛子の携帯が鳴った。それは篠崎暁斗からかかってきた電話だった。そして、篠崎暁斗は口を開くとすぐ吉沢凛子を詰問し始めた。仕事が終わったのにどうして家に帰っていないんだ？おじいさんが彼女が帰ってくるまで晩ご飯を食べずに今もずっと待っているんだぞ等だ。吉沢凛子はそれを聞いてギクリとした。彼女はあまりの忙しさに、完全に自分が結婚していたことをきれいさっぱり忘れてしまっていたのだ。「すみません、ちょっと用事があって遅くなりました。もうちょっとしたら帰ります」「迎えに行きます」そう言うと、篠崎暁斗は電話を切った。迎えに来る？彼は私の居場所が分かるの？吉沢凛子は彼に電話をかけなおしたが、篠崎暁斗はそれに出なかった。おばあさんを落ち着かせ、家族の面会時間が過ぎ、吉沢凛子は医者から病室を追い出される形で出てきた。病院を出た時にはすでに10時過ぎだった。この時、篠崎暁斗は吉沢凛子のマンションの一階にいた。三階の部屋の明かりはついているので、彼は吉沢凛子が家にいると確信していた。しばらくして、カーテン越しに二人の人影が現れ親しそうに抱き合っていた。女の影は吉沢凛子とほぼ同じだ。結婚二日目にして他の男と密会しているとは。本気で彼をお飾りだとでも思っているのか？篠崎暁斗は怒りが心頭に発した。彼は力強く何回か車のクラクションを鳴らしたが、階上の二人はそれに気づかず逆に周りの住人から罵られてしまった。「こんな夜遅くにデタラメにクラクションを鳴らす奴があるか、頭おかしいんじゃないのか？」篠崎暁斗は怒りのあまりハンドルを力を込めて叩いた。現在の彼はまるで誤って蠅でも口に入ってしまったくらい気持ちが悪かった。吉沢凛子が篠崎家に帰って来た時、篠崎暁斗は家にはいなかった。相田おばさんは回りくどい言い方で「結婚したばかりだというのに、こんなに遅くに帰ってきて、篠崎さんは本当に嫁運が悪いですこと」と凛子に言った。「彼はどこに行ったんですか？」吉沢凛子は尋ねた。「私が知るわけないでしょう。おじいさんはあなたが帰ってくるまでずっと晩ご飯を待っていらしたんですよ。遅くなるならなるで電話の一本でもよこすのが筋ってものでしょうに」「次は必ず気をつけます」吉沢凛子も本当に気がとがめていた。でも、おじいさんがもう休んだと聞いて、彼女は自分の部屋に戻るしかなかった。腰掛けてすぐ、篠崎暁斗がドアを開ける音が聞こえた。かなり力強く開けたらしく、ドアが外れてしまいそうな勢いだった。吉沢凛子は立ち上がった。「おかえりなさい」篠崎暁斗は彼女を見た瞬間、明らかに驚いた様子だった。「君はどこへ行っていたんだ？」「おばあさんが病気なので、さっき病院から帰ってきたんです」「おばあさんが病気だって？」篠崎暁斗は皮肉っぽい笑いをした。「それで、次はおばあさんが手術をするから、たくさん治療費が必要だとでも言うんじゃないか？」「どういう意味ですか？」吉沢凛子は篠崎暁斗が自分を嘲笑しているのが分かり、怒りがこみ上げてきた。「信じられないなら、病院に行って見てきたらどうですか」篠崎暁斗は必死に怒りをこらえ尋ねた。「吉沢凛子、君には一体、あとどんな隠し事があるんだ？」「何が知りたいんですか？」篠崎暁斗は一旦気持ちを落ち着かせ、できるだけ自分を冷静に保とうとした。「君には彼氏がいるんじゃないのか？そいつと三年間同居して、今は独り身のふりをして俺と結婚したんだろ。吉沢凛子、俺のことをバカな奴だからって弄んでるのか？」部屋の電気は消えていて、暗闇の中に立っている篠崎暁斗はこの時、まるで魔王にでもなったかのように、全身から危険なオーラを放っていた。「あなた、私の調査をしたってこと？」吉沢凛子はこの男が彼女の調査までしたことが全く信じられなかった。「したら悪いのか？君が俺にもっと素直で誠意のある人間なら、俺がわざわざ君の調査をする必要なんてないだろ？」「そうよ、以前彼氏がいたけど」吉沢凛子は腹を立てて言った。「でも、あなたと結婚する前に、もう別れたわ。あなたの結婚相手に対する条件には婚前に恋愛経験があっちゃダメだなんて書いてなかったわ。今こんなこと持ち出してきて、一体どういう意味よ？」吉沢凛子は篠崎暁斗が彼女に1000万をあげたことを後悔して、今このようにあれこれと粗捜しを始めたと思っていた。「俺は確かに恋愛経験があってはいけないとは言わなかったが、君は今奴と全く連絡を取っていないと言い切れるのか？」「別れてから、一度も連絡してないわよ」「本当か？」「私のことが信じられないなら、また探偵でも雇って調べたらいいじゃない」吉沢凛子の怒りがふつふつと湧き出してきた。「正直に言うけど、あなたと結婚した目的はあの1000万の結納金のためよ。もし、そのお金が惜しいなら、明日離婚手続きに行きましょう。でも、お金は今すぐあなたに返すことはできないわ。だっておばあちゃんの手術費用の前金としてもう払っちゃったから。だからって心配しないで、遅かれ早かれ必ずあなたに返すから。絶対に一円も損させるようなことはしないわよ」吉沢凛子は言いたいことを全て吐き出して、スーツケースを持ち外に向かって歩いて行った。しかし、彼女が玄関に着く前に、スーツケースを篠崎暁斗に奪われてしまった。「結婚してたった一日で離婚するなんて、面汚しもいいとこだろ」篠崎暁斗は今は冷静になっていた。時間を計算してみると、もし今晩あの階上にいた女が吉沢凛子であれば、彼女が彼よりも先に家に帰ってきているはずはない。それを考えると、彼はまた突然吉沢凛子のことを誤解していたと思った。すると彼はベッドの収納スペースを開き、吉沢凛子のスーツケースをその奥の方にしまい込み、またそこをしっかりと閉じた。つまりこれって彼女が逃げるのを心配しているのか？昨日、吉沢凛子はそのベッドの収納スペースを開けようと思ったのだが、どうやっても開けられなかったのだ。篠崎暁斗のやつ、一体何を考えているのよ。「何か作ってくれないか？お腹が空いたんだ」篠崎暁斗はソファに座り、ノートパソコンを開いて仕事をしながら夜食を待つつもりらしい。こんなに夜遅くにご飯を作れって？反論しようと思ったが、吉沢凛子もお腹が空いていてお腹が鳴った。それで彼女はキッチンへ行き、二人分の冷麺を作った。彼女が冷麺を持ってきた頃には篠崎暁斗はソファに寄りかかってもう眠ってしまっていた。眠ってはいるが、篠崎暁斗の眉間には未だにシワが寄っていて、とても疲れているようだった。彼は唇をきつく閉めていた。その線はとてもはっきりとしていて、唇の形もとてもきれいだった。大の大人の男がこんなにきれいな顔をしていて、なんなの？まつ毛もこんなに長いって？ただ長いだけじゃなくて、上にきれいにカールしている。彼女がビューラーを使ったとしても、こんなにきれいに弧を描いた形には仕上がらない。生まれついての美しさと後から手を加えてきれいに仕上げたものとでは、やはり比べようがないようだ。興味津々で、吉沢凛子はもっと近くで彼のその長いまつ毛を眺めたいと思って、篠崎暁斗に顔を近づけた。すると突然、篠崎暁斗が目を開いた。「もう十分観察しただろ？」「あ！」吉沢凛子は驚いて足元がふらつき、つまずいて篠崎暁斗の懐に飛び込んでしまった。よく知らない男性の息に、瞬時に吉沢凛子の感覚が刺激された。彼女は慌てて、すぐに身を起こし、しどろもどろになりながら言った。「あの、わ、わたし、冷麺作りました」篠崎暁斗は驚いて小鹿のようにプルプルしている吉沢凛子を見て、おもわず口角を上げ笑った。その唇はきれいな弧を描いた。吉沢凛子は篠崎暁斗は笑わない人だと思っていたのだが。意外にもなかなか見られない彼の笑顔を見ることができて、吉沢凛子は危うくその魅力に落ちてしまうところだった。篠崎暁斗は吉沢凛子の向かい側に座り、その冷麺をじっくりと眺めた。「食べないんですか？お腹が空いてたんじゃ？」吉沢凛子は尋ねた。「俺はあまりトマトが好きじゃないんです」そう言ってはいるものの、無理をして箸でつかみ、一口味見してみた。そして、箸で一つ一つトマトを取り出していった。吉沢凛子は好き嫌いのある人に我慢ができないので、ぶすっとして言った。「トマトは野菜の女王と呼ばれているんですよ。ビタミン豊富で薬いらずなんですからね」「薬なら喜んで飲むよ」篠崎暁斗は頑なにそう言った。篠崎暁斗が麺を食べる所作は非常に上品だった。一つ一つの動作にはすべて真似し難い優雅さが漂っている。吉沢凛子は自分の食べ方は結構いけていると思っていたが、篠崎暁斗と比べると、ようやく生まれつき備わっている高貴さと優雅さとは何かを思い知った。しかも、篠崎暁斗が毎回麺を取る量はいつも同じだった。吉沢凛子は一体彼はどうやっているのか不思議だった。まさかプログラマーの麺の食べ方は、まさにプログラミングと同じように少しもいいかげんにはできない几帳面なものなのか？「アステルテクノロジーという会社をご存知ですか？」吉沢凛子は篠崎暁斗もプログラマーだから、その業界で有名なアステルテクノロジー株式会社のことを知っていると思っていた。篠崎暁斗は箸を持つ手に力が入った。「どうしましたか？」	LEARN_MORE	https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14833&u	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	https://www.facebook.com/61559954921868/	95	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	sonwer.com	IMAGE		https://sonwer.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14833&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463926738_2454035534932023_5937844075532895045_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2jHUEu_CYMEQ7kNvgG25SQN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AJ3KsqEhjyy7rhzLO3ScGNn&oh=00_AYDSIB-4bMQm0bceVQzqiRzuSUyUq4zh8T5FRxKIzFhTdQ&oe=671B907F	PERSON_PROFILE	女の子が読みたい小説を大特集	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,940	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2256931}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:25	active	1671	Colonial Volkswagen of Westborough		LEARN_MORE	https://www.buycolonialvw.com/?alstad_source=clien	Colonial Volkswagen of Westborough	https://www.facebook.com/colonialvw/	727	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	buycolonialvw.com	CAROUSEL		https://www.buycolonialvw.com/?alstad_source=client&alst_action=client&alst_action_value=6732	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464187316_881840210743030_5878130089724726665_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vvjndGPH5e0Q7kNvgHCQIt_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ABBrRQwwJUuBiBJ8CciSqpI&oh=00_AYDS4tyBH_8vD4XWELIJB-de-YWt6ddnTDD6v-Ep2L_tYQ&oe=671B91E8	PERSON_PROFILE	Colonial Volkswagen of Westborough	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,944	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2256931}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:25	active	1671	Colonial Volkswagen of Westborough		LEARN_MORE	https://www.buycolonialvw.com/?alstad_source=clien	Colonial Volkswagen of Westborough	https://www.facebook.com/colonialvw/	727	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	buycolonialvw.com	CAROUSEL		https://www.buycolonialvw.com/?alstad_source=client&alst_action=client&alst_action_value=6732	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464187316_881840210743030_5878130089724726665_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vvjndGPH5e0Q7kNvgHCQIt_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ABBrRQwwJUuBiBJ8CciSqpI&oh=00_AYDS4tyBH_8vD4XWELIJB-de-YWt6ddnTDD6v-Ep2L_tYQ&oe=671B91E8	PERSON_PROFILE	Colonial Volkswagen of Westborough	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,254,169	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	Read more FREE chapters👉	This wasn’t the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. Could it be…? No, she would never do that to me! With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could my husband cheat on me?! I thought I was the most important person in his life. After 7 horrible years at the orphanage, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they took me in. How could Owen betray me after everything we went through?! We grew up together and were always inseparable. We fell in love and got married when we were 22 years old. I can’t believe that was almost 3 years ago now. But Owen had been acting very strange lately. These photos seemed to explain why… I had to confront him. “Owen?” I called out. “Owen, where are you?” He didn't answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: “No, I don’t think I love her anymore.” His words gave me icy chills. “You should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.” Owen continued. “He said...what?” I couldn’t believe my ears and cried in my heart, “How dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ” Hearing Owen’s frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why did he treat me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, “Question him and then what? Do I want divorce? No, I don’t think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.” So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. “Just in time for your dinner, hun!” I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. “Where are you going? It’s getting late and dinner is ready.” I said. “Dinner with a client. Don’t wait for me.” Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food I’d carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasn’t hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that weren’t perfect. My belly wasn’t as flat as it used to be. Maybe I should’ve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... “Joise”! “Josie…? Were you with Josie?” I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldn’t understand. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didn’t recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. “Owen, are you OK?” I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, “If you’re sick, go see a doctor.” I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: “Josie”. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said “Josie”. He answered: “Hello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.” I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldn’t hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he would’ve never let me suffer like this. “I’ll pick you up later.” Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. “Please, don’t leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. I’m too weak to be all by myself.” He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldn’t help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: “In sickness and in health, in good times and bad”. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, but a few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: “Hello, Noah?” The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. “I’m so sick, I’m so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, please…” I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. “I’ll be right there.” Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. What’s wrong? I didn’t have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymond’s appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes are in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back several years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. “Does Owen know you’re sick?” Raymond said, looking concerned. “How did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?” I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. “Don't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.” Oops, I must have pressed the number of “Owen’s Boss” instead of “Owen”. I apologized for the inconvenience. “You are a member of our family, Noah. It’s my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.” Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. “Thank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.” I said with a relieved sigh. “Of course, Noah. Whenever you need me, I’ll be there.” He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldn’t have shared my family’s private problems with another man who I didn’t even know very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? “I don’t think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to be my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.” I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. “How could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!” Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. “Please, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.” I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When seeing the private doctor, I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadn’t seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymond’s aftershave smelled a little special. “Raymond? Noah? What are you doing?!” I suddenly heard Owen’s angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didn’t seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. “So, you’ve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!” Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasn’t the one who couldn’t be trusted! “Owen! How dare you talk to her like that! It’s not our family’s manner!” Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymond’s fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didn’t want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. “Raymond, it’s okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.” I said gratefully. ‘Please, don’t say anything about Josie’, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldn’t detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. “Owen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymond’s number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.” Owen grabbed me and said, “Well, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and ‘fall’ right into his arms.” He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. “You can go back to your important job now, uncle. I’ll look after my wife.” Raymond’s eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that he’d better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didn’t want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. “Owen… What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?” I asked. “So what? Whose wife do you want to be?” Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. “I know you cheated on me, Owen.” I uttered with pain in my voice. “You’ve been seeing Josie, right?” Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. “What do you know, Noah?” he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: “Someone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didn’t want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. “Owen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we knew each other the most and could trust each other. I can’t believe you would cheat me like that!” I cried, “Owen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!” His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldn’t answer, Owen said: “It’s true. I love her. I love Josie.” Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? “Why, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?” I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. “Owen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.” He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, “I don’t have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!” I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didn’t fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldn’t get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: “You lost your footing. It’s not my fault.” There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. “Raymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.” “I came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You haven’t … Noah?” Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. “This is how you treat your wife?! I don’t believe you. Don’t you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!” Raymond raged at his nephew. I didn’t even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. “Twice in one day? That must be a record.” The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, “Not by choice…” The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. “I don’t normally need so much help, you know.” I broke the ice. “I happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.” Raymond laughed heartily. “Jokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.” I continued. “Why did you come over tonight, Raymond?” “Owen hadn’t come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.” Raymond explained. “I just can’t believe what he did to you!” He continued. “If he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. I’ll teach him a lesson.” His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. “Thank you, Raymond. I’m okay now. It was an accident. Owen didn’t push me off the stairs on purpose. He didn’t mean to hurt me.” I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. “Goodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.” I said with feeling as he hugged me. “Bye, Noah. It’s been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.” He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldn’t believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didn’t he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josie’s betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. “How dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for God’s sake!” I cried out. They hadn’t heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasn’t so devastated, it might’ve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josie’s blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. “I don’t believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why did you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!” I insisted. Josie hid away in Owen’s arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: “You’ve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?” “I am done with you.” He continued. “Our whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie should’ve been with me all along!” I didn’t understand. “What are you talking about, Owen?” He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josie’s collarbone. “Remember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. You’ve made her suffer long enough!” I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didn’t believe me. “Josie,” I cried. “How could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! We’ve been best friends since the orphanage, haven’t we? Does that mean nothing to you?” “Noah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,”Josie played innocent with me, “I should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.” This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldn’t see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treat me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were natural？ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josie’s waist and warned me, “You’d better stay out of our life from now on. I’ll move to another villa with Josie.” I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other… But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, “necklace” is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didn’t believe our years of affection couldn’t prove my heart. “Noah, my life was ruined by you. You owe me that.” Josie said. “One day you’ll both regret this. I didn’t do anything wrong.” I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: “It’s my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldn’t have suffered so much.” I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owen’s whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owen’s angry shouting: “How dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? You must pay for what you have done!” Chapter 6 - Choice Noah “What?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I replied to the angry voice on the phone. “More lies! I can’t believe you, Noah. You're despicable!” Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. “Owen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?” “Josie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!” He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. “Oh, it’s our ‘old friend’.” The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josie’s room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. “Finally! That took you long enough.” He whispered angrily. “Josie is sleeping.” He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. “I have no idea what happened, Owen.” I said honestly. “Can you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?” “Are you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.” He shook his head, then continued. “Josie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.” “What? That's horrible!” I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. “Stop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.” No wonder he doubted me. But I couldn’t believe the trust between us was so fragile. “Would you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?” I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: “Never again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.” I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to me！ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. “I didn’t prepare your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?” I said plainly. I didn’t know why he came back at this time, but I didn’t care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, “You still don’t want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!” “Josie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!” I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. “I choose divorce.” I said coldly. “Good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning,”Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile, “Oh, I’ve prepared another ‘surprise’ for you. Hope you will enjoy it!”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463746090_1935842656910759_3812755172762740403_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jzoQAshe2xUQ7kNvgGg99Xf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AjJbk317Rz_lcQtFlo-nETJ&oh=00_AYCqXwlNMuxdjMtwY5Z9tdaZSWAOXDMiwoRahS7LfI87sA&oe=671B8888	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,829	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-10-20 21:25	active	1671	✨ Own a Piece of Comic Book History!		LEARN_MORE	https://ratedcomic.com/products/mighty-morphin-pow	Rated Comics	https://www.facebook.com/RatedComic/	1,271	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	ratedcomics.com	CAROUSEL		https://ratedcomic.com/products/mighty-morphin-power-rangers-mmpr-118-john-giang-exclusive?_pos=1&_sid=e5baba012&_ss=r	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464038902_830665619143886_9108529809408257903_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IyTlsZqXPPQQ7kNvgHg-AsF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AXakhQwCrcd6TQE_KtQ4cns&oh=00_AYBgSXQHXPs4jfNJx5CFjCDLAEcnMsvSYEUBRWy2oIGLFQ&oe=671B78AD	PERSON_PROFILE	Rated Comics	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,839	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2256835}'	No	2024-10-20 21:25	active	1671	On Sale Now: & Juliet	This is your sign to see & JULIET at the Music Hall at Fair Park Jan 28 - Feb 9. The only thing tragic is missing it.	LEARN_MORE	https://broadwaydallas.org/shows/juliet/	Broadway Dallas	https://www.facebook.com/BroadwayDallas/	73,377	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	broadwaydallas.org	DCO	Jan 28 - Feb 9 \| Music Hall at Fair Park	https://broadwaydallas.org/shows/juliet/	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462516011_2355517881460229_7558060260260780116_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r3NDHOfQRQ4Q7kNvgHj955a&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AXakhQwCrcd6TQE_KtQ4cns&oh=00_AYBZCBfAkwDk5Go91OWlGpYihBXY2w7mDeiEGI5ru4umIw&oe=671B944A	PERSON_PROFILE	Broadway Dallas	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,257,196	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:25	active	1671	After Hours Concert \| Mercury Salad \| Ann Arbor District Library	Free show at the downtown library. 9:00 pm!	LEARN_MORE	https://aadl.org/node/627783	Mercury Salad	https://www.facebook.com/mercurysalad/	2,119	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	aadl.org	IMAGE	After Hours Concert \| Mercury Salad When Friday October 25, 2024: 9:00pm to 10:00pm Add to Calendar / Add to Google Calendar Where Downtown Library: 1st Floor Lobby Description Ypsilanti-based Mercury Salad has a simple approach to music: write tunes that make people groove and sing along. Th...	https://aadl.org/node/627783	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463965098_528335009826523_6816400567888072438_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rvU411DoV5YQ7kNvgFgCB_l&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AhyJM7s3tMz6iNZpOTRe8kD&oh=00_AYAUqHFdozkh862TzuvVG8u2T3-1ORdTeb3Dbh88mAdHyw&oe=671B86A3	PERSON_PROFILE	Mercury Salad	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,134	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2255871}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Chapter 1 "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she passed away because of postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. He cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." Chapter2 Juan also looked over. A red figure stood out in the crowd. Debra, clad in a burgundy dress, seemed to captivate hearts with every gesture. Cameras flashed at her like she was a reigning superstar walking the red carpet. 'Debra?' Juan took a moment to recognize her. In the past, Debra preferred light makeup and plain dresses. This was the first time Juan had seen her like this. Seeing Debra for the first time, Shelia was filled with jealousy. Compared to the alluring Debra, she seemed too plain. "Debra looks stunning." Shelia's tone carried a subtle envy. Debra spotted them and walked over. Shelia thought Debra, unaware of her relationship with Juan, would be surprised or awkward, but Debra was poised and smiling. "Mrs. Nichols is here. Who's the lady beside Mr. Nichols?" whispered a reporter. Debra approached, linking her arm with Juan's, and extended a hand towards Shelia. "You must be Shelia mentioned by Juan. Nice to meet you! I'm Debra. You can call me Mrs. Nichols." Shelia withdrew her hand from Juan's and shook hands with Debra. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Nichols," Shelia said awkwardly. "Juan told me that he sponsored you. You're going to study abroad, right?" Debra said. Shelia glanced at Juan. "Shelia excels in her studies. She's planning to go abroad this year, but she's a bit timid, so I brought her here today to broaden her horizons," Juan said. He had brought Shelia here to see the world of the upper class. Juan hadn't completely fallen for Shelia yet. It was only after Shelia returned from abroad that Juan fell in love with her. Even so, Juan attended all kinds of events with Shelia, to the point where everyone in Seamar City knew that Juan liked a college girl. But none of this mattered to Debra anymore. She came to the auction not to compete with Shelia but for a more important purpose. "Well then, take good care of Miss Miles. I'm going in," Debra said, letting go of Juan's arm. Juan was stunned. He hadn't expected these words to come from Debra's mouth. By the time he realized it, Debra had already get into the venue. Juan frowned. 'When did the unruly Debra become so agreeable?' Debra sat in an inconspicuous corner. The auction venue was filled with influential figures. If she remembered correctly, an abandoned piece of land that nobody wanted was bought by an obscure merchant at this auction. Later, because of the upscale developments around it, the land became valuable. The successful investment elevated the merchant's status, making him a commercial magnate. Since she had decided to leave Juan, Debra wanted to build up her own assets. After sitting down, Juan searched for Debra's figure. Beside him, Shelia asked, "Mr. Nichols, do you really want me to bid on your behalf?" Juan's attention returned, and he said, "Yes, I trust your judgment." Shelia blushed. She had studied finance for so long at school, just for this day. On the second floor, Debra watched them chat happily. Shelia indeed had some talent, which was one of the reasons why Juan would be attracted to her. In her last life, Shelia had once identified a prime piece of land, which impressed Juan. But that piece of land was valuable, to begin with. The Nichols Group's properties were around it, and Shelia inflated the price with Juan's money. In the end, the value of the land and the surrounding properties all increased, so Juan couldn't lose. Even without Shelia, Juan would have secured that piece of land. As the auction started, Shelia began to bid. She successfully won the first three prime pieces of land. Juan sat beside Shelia like a guardian. "The price of Crescent Manor starts at one billion." "Two billion." Debra's bidding caused a collective gasp. Juan frowned. What's gotten into this woman? Shelia whispered, "This piece of land isn't worth much. Debra's going to lose money." Juan texted Debra. [What are you doing?] Debra read the message and ignored it. "Two billion once!" "Two billion twice!" ... "Is Debra crazy? Two billion for this piece of junk?" On the second floor, Randy was flabbergasted. "Three billion," Marion bid. Randy nearly flipped the table. "Marion! Are you insane too?" Across from them, Debra frowned. She wanted to know who was crazy enough to compete with her for this wasteland, only to see Marion. She vaguely remembered Marion was doing gray business. 'When did he start real estate development?' "Four billion!" Debra raised the stakes. Downstairs, Juan furrowed his brow and texted her again. [Debra, shut up!] Debra simply turned off her phone. "Five billion," Marion said. His provocation annoyed Debra. 'Alright, you want to play? Let's play.' "Ten billion!" she bid. "What! She's gone mad!" Randy exclaimed. Juan stood up, losing his composure. He couldn't quite grasp Debra's intentions. To him, this piece of land wasn't even worth one billion. Yet Debra was offering ten billion. Marion smiled at Debra and made a gesture of concession. "Ten billion!" The auctioneer exclaimed, "Any further bids? Ten billion, going once, going twice. Sold!" As the gavel fell, a weight lifted off Debra's heart. The land was finally hers, but she had unnecessarily spent an extra eight billion. It was all because of Marion. She glared at him. Randy nudged Marion, "Hey, Debra's glaring at you. If I were her, I'd probably be plotting your demise." Marion shrugged indifferently. Downstairs, Shelia tugged at Juan. "Mr. Nichols, Debra is going to make you bankrupt." "She set her own price. No one will help her pay the bills," Juan said. Chapter 3 Due to this episode, Juan's attention was solely on Debra. Shelia's performance was completely ignored. When the auction ended, Debra was about to leave when she bumped into Juan and Shelia. "Debra, if you don't understand real estate, don't mess around," Juan said bluntly. Shelia chimed in, "Yeah, Debra. Your actions have cost Mr. Nichols ten billion." Debra chuckled, "Miss Miles, you misunderstand. This piece of land is mine to get. What does it have to do with Juan?" Shelia blurted out, "But that's ten billion." "It's just pocket change for me, not to mention for her." From not far away, Randy's voice came. "Isn't that right, Ms. Frazier?" Debra caught sight of Marion and said, "It's just a plaything for purchase." Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Ten billion meant nothing to Juan and Debra. In front of these people, Shelia felt inferior. "Heard Mr. Nichols got married. Is the lady beside him Mrs. Nichols?" Marion chimed in. Shelia blushed, stammering, "N-no." "This is my wife, Debra," Juan said, pulling Debra close. Debra tried to shake off Juan's hand, but he held on tight. Since earlier, he had felt Marion's gaze on Debra. Men understood men best. He could see through Marion's thoughts. "So, Ms. Frazier is Mrs. Nichols. It's my bad. I saw Mr. Nichols chatting with this lady in the venue earlier, thinking she was Mrs. Nichols." Randy slapped his head. "Then this lady must be Mr. Nichols's secretary. No wonder she was holding up signs for Mr. Nichols earlier." Debra almost burst out laughing. Though she didn't care about Shelia and Juan anymore, hearing Randy's words still made her pleased. Shelia was totally embarrassed. "Joe, take Shelia home," Juan requested. "Yes, sir," Joe agreed. Randy grinned, "We'll get out of your hair. Bye!" After Randy and Marion left, Debra shook off Juan's hand. "Had enough?" Juan didn't expect Debra to pull away. Before, Debra couldn't wait to touch him. She seemed different tonight. "If you're trying to get my attention, you don't need to do this," Juan said. Debra was speechless. She wanted to argue, but she couldn't find the right words. Considering how much she cared about Juan in the past, she might have done so. But she wasn't that person anymore. "Whatever!" Debra shrugged. "Wait." Juan stopped her. "What now?" "What's your relationship with Marion?" "I don't even know him." Juan spoke coldly. "No matter what your relationship is with him, you are Mrs. Nichols in public. You better watch your identity and keep your distance from other men." Debra scoffed, "Before you demand anything from others, how about demanding it from yourself? Did you consider your status and my reputation when you brought Shelia here today?" "I had Joe inform you today." "Oh? Is it to tell me not to come?" Juan remained silent. He knew he was in the wrong. "Even Marion, an outsider, mistook Shelia for Mrs. Nichols. If you like her, let's get a divorce," Debra said. "Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed?" Juan frowned. Although he didn't love Debra, it didn't mean he wanted a divorce. Their marriage was based on interests. It was not something one person could dissolve. From Juan's serious expression, Debra could tell that he wasn't thinking of divorce now, but it was only because of her family. In a few years, when she became worthless, he would discard her like trash. Thinking of the miserable end of her last life, she'd rather end it now than wait for that moment. "I said, let's divorce." The next day, news of Debra's extravagant purchase of wasteland swept through major platforms. Debra was the sole heiress to the Frazier family, and ten billion was just a figure for her. However, with her family's businesses operating, she had limited liquid assets. It was not easy for her to raise the money. Debra lay on the bed, rubbing her brows. 'Should I find Juan? No.' He left without a word yesterday when she proposed a divorce. She couldn't understand. She was even willing to relinquish the Frazier family's wealth to him, yet he still didn't want a divorce. But besides Juan, who else could she turn to? Suddenly, Debra sat up. She had an idea. "Marion!" People in high society were in one circle. Debra managed to contact Marion through her connections. Debra remembered that Marion's influence was overseas, but in recent years, he had stationed himself in Seamar City. Others might not know why, but she did. In the coming years, Marion would rapidly take over local enterprises, competing head-to-head with Juan. In the conference room, Marion played with his lighter. Debra got straight to the point. "I want to borrow eight billion from you." Randy spat out his tea. He'd seen straightforward, but never this blunt. "Ms. Frazier, that's a large amount of money." Debra blinked. "Last time you said ten billion was nothing." "I just rolled the logs for you, and you're giving me a hard time." Randy shook his head. Beautiful women were always a bit sick in their heads. Marion flicked his lighter. "Why should I lend you any money?" "I could've secured Crescent Manor with two billion, but because of your meddling, I have to pay an extra." "Not a convincing reason." Debra fell silent for a moment before saying, "Your industries are all overseas, but for the past two years, you've been frequenting Seamar City. I guess you want to launder your overseas money here. Am I right?" Randy paused his tea-drinking motion, subconsciously glancing at Marion. He didn't expect Debra to understand these things. Chapter 4 The room fell silent for a moment. Marion smirked and said, "Mrs. Nichols, you can't wrongly accuse good people." "Yeah, we're all legitimate businessmen," Randy chimed in. "In the realm of legitimate business, it's not up to me to judge. But I think Juan might be interested," Debra said. "I'm just a clueless rich girl, while Juan isn't. If I tell him what happened, I wonder if he'll take notice." "You're sneaky!" Randy couldn't contain his frustration. Debra looked at Marion seriously. "Lend me eight billion, and I'll pay you back with interest in three years." Randy's eyes widened. "Are you kidding? Do you know how much interest that'll be? If you can't pay it back, we'll lose eight billion. You're Juan's wife. Who can hold you accountable?" "I know the interest. I'll sign a contract with you. If I can't repay, I'll give you my family's properties and stocks, and I'll work for you for the rest of my life." Randy paused and continued, "And besides, my marriage with Juan might not last three years. Even if I'm still his wife then, he won't protect me." Marion looked up and stared at Debra for a while. Randy's ears perked up as he smelled gossip. But he quickly composed himself. "No, I disagree!" But Marion agreed, "Okay, I'll lend it to you." "What?" Randy jumped up from his chair. "Have you gone mad?" "I'll have the finance department transfer the money to you. We'll draft the contract later," Marion said. "Marion!" Randy stomped his foot. "Thank you, Mr. Houston." Debra stood up, saying, "I'll await your message. Happy cooperation." She smiled and left the office. Randy ground his teeth. "That's eight billion! Are you out of your mind? She's Juan's wife! Why would you lend her money?" Marion grinned. "She's pretty." "Why should you get the girl while I pay?" Randy exclaimed. Marion stood up, tossed a bank card to Randy, and said, "I pursue the woman I fancy. It's only right that I foot the bill." "What? Foot the bill? She's Juan's wife! What bill are you talking about?" Randy ranted. Ignoring his protest, Marion walked out of the office. "Both of you are insane!" Randy muttered. Debra had just stepped into the Nichols family's mansion when she saw Juan sitting in the living room. She frowned. In her last life, Juan rarely came home. 'When did he become so attached to home?' Assuming he was just lounging around, she turned to go upstairs. "Debra!" Juan called out. Debra halted. "What is it?" Juan felt uneasy about Debra's recent coldness. "The auction house is pressing for payment." "I know," Debra replied coolly. "If you don't have enough money, you can tell me," Juan said. "No need. I've sorted it out," Debra said dismissively. "Where did you get the money from?" Ten billion wasn't a small amount, and Juan knew every movable asset under the Frazier family's name. She couldn't produce such a sum on short notice. "It's my business. You don't need to concern yourself," Debra replied. "Don't forget that I'm your husband," Juan said. Debra chuckled bitterly. 'Husband?' Juan always considered it a disgrace. When did he remember he was her husband? "You're so anxious because you're afraid I'll lose money and drag down the Nichols family," Debra said. Juan fell silent. Seeing his reaction, Debra knew that she had guessed right. "I won't drag you down. I understand our marriage is a business alliance. We rise and fall together. You don't have to come home often," Debra concluded. Juan was speechless. He used to think that way, so after getting married, he was cold towards Debra and didn't even touch her. But after hearing those words from Debra, he suddenly realized his excessiveness. Juan was about to say something when suddenly a remittance message came on Debra's phone. She didn't expect Marion's actions to be so fast. In just an hour, the money arrived. With the matter resolved, Debra gave a smile. Juan pursed his lips, suddenly remembering how Debra used to follow him. She showed him the same smile, but he never cared. "There's a party tonight. You're coming with me." "Me?" Debra frowned. Juan asked, "Don't want to?" "Why don't you bring Shelia with you?" Debra was puzzled. In her last life, whenever there was a banquet, Juan would take Shelia. If her memory served her right, it was an international banquet that night. She insisted on going, but Juan brought Shelia in the end, indirectly paving the way for Shelia. For such an important occasion, why would Juan suddenly think of bringing her? "You're my wife, so naturally, you should come to such occasions with me." Debra didn't get it, thinking it was only because Shelia had something else to do. Then again, she should go to such occasions more often. To start her own business, she needed connections. "Alright then, I'll go get ready." Juan breathed a sigh of relief. At least, Debra was still willing to be the nominal Mrs. Nichols. Perhaps she wasn't completely disappointed with him yet. Shelia was in the dormitory, arranging the dress sent by Juan's secretary. Her roommates looked at Shelia with envy. "Shelia, your boyfriend is so sweet, giving you such a beautiful dress." Shelia's cheeks turned rosy. "Shelia, when will you introduce us to your boyfriend?" "Yeah, your boyfriend is so rich, and he takes you to various banquets all the time. We're curious." Shelia shook her head and said, "He's very busy. I'll introduce you to him when he's available." Shelia's phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Juan's secretary, she answered the phone happily. "Joe, did Mr. Nichols send you to pick me up? I'll come down right away," she said. "Mr. Nichols said you don't need to come today," said Joe. Chapter 5 Shelia's smile froze. "Why?" "Mr. Nichols is taking his wife tonight, so it wouldn't be convenient for you to attend." Shelia forced a smile. "Oh, so he's taking his wife. That's great. I didn't want to go anyway." "That's good." Shelia held her phone and bit her lip. Her roommates exchanged glances. "Shelia, did your boyfriend stand you up?" "I heard this event is international. Didn't your boyfriend organize it to introduce you to some foreign entrepreneurs?" Facing their skeptical looks, Shelia managed a weak smile. "He has an important client to accompany. I shouldn't disturb him." Shelia glanced at the dress in her hands, her expression dimming. 'Juan never likes Debra. Why did he suddenly...' She tightened her grip on the dress. She had looked forward to tonight's event for so long. She couldn't just give up. As the night fell, Juan had a splendid black dress sent to Debra. He had been waiting downstairs for a while when he saw Debra descending the stairs. Though he had seen Debra in a burgundy dress the other day, seeing her in this outfit still took Juan by surprise. He hadn't realized how beautiful Debra could be. "I'm ready," Debra said, lifting her head. Juan pursed his lips. "I'll have my secretary bring the car around." Debra opened the door to see Joe waiting outside. Seeing Debra in the black dress, Joe was amazed. "Mrs. Nichols, you look stunning in this dress, better than Miss Miles." Juan glanced at him. Joe realized his mistake and quickly shut his mouth. "It's okay." Debra didn't care, and she got into the car. Juan glared at Joe and muttered, "You won't get your bonus this month." Joe felt wronged but dared not say more. That was what he got for being too talkative. Outside the club, Juan helped Debra get out of the car. People around them cast admiring glances at them. "Who's the lady with Mr. Nichols?" "Seems to be Mrs. Nichols." "I don't recall seeing Mr. and Mrs. Nichols together before. They make quite the power couple." ... Juan took Debra's hand. Debra wanted to retract her hand, but with so many people around, she had to go along with Juan. Debra glanced around and saw many faces she had encountered in her last life. Juan had a certain prestige in the business world. To be able to attend such a high-level international event, the people here were all top entrepreneurs, philanthropists, or real estate tycoons. Debra had studied finance to impress Juan, but it never paid off. Suddenly, the sound of shattered glass grabbed everyone's attention. A gardener accidentally broke a vase of roses, and the manager scolded him. "Where did this old man come from? Get him out of here!" the manager barked. "Hold on." Debra stepped forward, picking up the roses from the ground. She noticed they were carefully pruned and rare. "This man ruined Mr. Houston's flowers and startled the guests. Let me have him removed," said the manager. "If it's broken, just ask him to prepare a new one," Debra said. "These roses were brought by Mr. Houston for everyone's enjoyment. How about each lady take one to appreciate his gesture?" Debra suggested. Everyone nodded, and the manager waved off the gardener. Juan stepped forward, lowering his voice. "I didn't expect you to liven up the atmosphere here." Debra shrugged. "Just trying to please Mr. Houston." Outside the club, Shelia stepped out of a taxi in a black dress, feeling strange gazes around her. She ignored them and tried to get into the club. The security guard glanced at the taxi and stopped her. "Miss, do you have an invitation?" Shelia was taken aback. She didn't know about invitations. With Juan, she could go anywhere. It was the first time she had been stopped by a security guard. "Sorry! No invitation, no entry." "I'm here to see Mr. Nichols. I'm his companion," Shelia lied. Squinting at her, the guard asked, "Mr. Nichols is already inside with Mrs. Nichols. Who are you?" Feeling the stares all around, Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Joe saw her and hurried over. "Excuse me, she's our company staff." The guard nodded, allowing Shelia through. Shelia breathed a sigh of relief, but Joe asked sternly, "Miss Miles, why are you here?" "I just wanted to broaden my horizons. Mr. Nichols always said I was too timid. I'll be going abroad in a few months, so I wanted to experience this kind of event. Joe, could you take me in?" Joe hesitated. "I'll return from studying and help Mr. Nichols. The piece of land Debra bought cost billions and was a loss. She probably doesn't understand finance. So many financial elites are here. I'm worried Mrs. Nichols won't be able to handle it," Shelia pleaded sincerely. Joe nodded in agreement. In the past, it was always Shelia by Juan's side because Debra knew nothing about finance, and Joe respected Shelia, who was talented in this area. Shelia joyfully entered the club and spotted Juan conversing with some guests not far away. She lifted the hem of her dress to run over, but she accidentally collided with an old man. The gardener's vase slipped, and the water splashed on Shelia's dress. She instinctively exclaimed and freaked out when she saw the stain. "What's wrong with you? Can't you watch where you're going?" Chapter 6 Her cry pierced through the room. All eyes, including Juan's and Debra's, turned to her. In their eyes, Shelia was a rude and uncultured woman. The old gardener bent down to pick up the scattered roses and apologized profusely. Feeling the stares around her, Shelia quickly changed her attitude. "I'm sorry. I was in haste. Are you okay, sir?" Debra watched from nearby. Even though Shelia tried to fix it, it only came off as insincere. Shelia also noticed Debra beside Juan. "How did she get here?" Juan frowned. Given his expression, he seemed clueless about Shelia's arrival. Debra wondered if Shelia came on her own. Debra stayed silent. This plot was different from that of her last life. Juan brought Shelia to the party, where Shelia impressed Caleb Houston. It led to a smooth path overseas and success after graduation with support from Juan and Caleb. Debra thought that Shelia would not show up this time. Yet here she was. "Mr. Nichols!" Hearing the commotion, Joe rushed in. Juan's tone was curt. "Who let her in?" "It was me." Joe bowed his head. "I thought Miss Miles could help you." Juan rubbed his temples. He used to be very tolerant of Shelia. But in this situation, Shelia shouldn't have appeared. "Miss Miles isn't familiar with the place. Go check on her," Debra said, taking a sip of champagne. Juan saw Shelia's scared looks, and he couldn't bear to leave her alone to handle the situation. "I'll be back in a moment." Debra said nothing. That was expected. He could never let go of Shelia. Juan went over and asked, "How did you come here?" Shelia lowered her head, looking pitiful. "I'm sorry. I just wanted to see the event." Seeing her tear up, Juan couldn't bring himself to say anything harsh. In a sense, Shelia was trained by him, and he had seen all her efforts. "I'll have Joe take you back." Seeing Juan about to leave, Shelia hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. "Mr. Nichols, can I stay?" Juan frowned. In the past, Shelia was always obedient and aware of her identity, never crossing that boundary. Shelia felt his displeasure and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Nichols. I..." Juan relented in the end. "You can stay. This event could be helpful for your overseas studies." Shelia finally broke into a sweet smile. "Can I stay with you?" Juan glanced at the surrounding crowd, concerned about leaving Shelia alone here. "Yeah." Shelia was delighted. Joe couldn't help but ask, "Sir, what about Mrs. Nichols?" "Go accompany her. Don't let her cause trouble like last time." Juan knew that Debra often attended such events, but as someone unfamiliar with finance, she was here merely to pass the time. As long as she didn't cause trouble like last time, it was fine. Debra watched as Joe approached her. Before he could say anything, she asked, "He's gone to accompany Shelia?" "Miss Miles is a key candidate for the company, so..." "I understand." Debra looked as if she was not bothered at all. Joe breathed a sigh of relief. But somehow, he felt that Debra had changed. Shelia followed Juan and confidently conversed with some bigwigs, which was noticed by Debra. Although Shelia had good grades at school, she was still just a student. In front of these seasoned businessmen, what she said wasn't very insightful. They were only praising Shelia out of respect for Juan. However, soon Shelia faced difficulty with a foreign elderly gentleman. Debra recognized that man as a financial tycoon from Dawnreach. He only spoke his native language and didn't know any foreign languages. And his translator was absent. "Mr. Nichols..." Shelia bit her lip, glancing at Juan. Juan was pondering how to defuse the awkwardness when Debra approached and fluently conversed with the man. The man seemed quite pleased with what Debra said and shook hands with her. Shelia finally noticed Debra, dressed in an identical black dress. Compared to her, Debra seemed like a refined lady, while she looked like a street vendor. Shelia clenched her fists and forced a smile. "Debra, that's impressive. You can speak the Dawnreach language." Debra smiled without saying anything. Juan remembered that Debra could speak foreign languages, but Dawnreach language wasn't widely used. Not many people knew it, so he was surprised that Debra was fluent in it. "What did you say to Mr. Stephen? He seemed quite pleased," Shelia asked. "I told him that the piece of land he bought near the southeastern sea is going to get a good prince, so he's happy," Debra replied. "That piece of land will get a a good price?" Shelia looked puzzled. The land didn't seem extraordinary. "Maybe," Debra replied casually. In her last life, that piece of land did get a considerable sum. The area suddenly developed into a tourist destination, making a hefty profit from tourism. Mr. Stephen probably foresaw its development, hence his purchase. Shelia lacked that foresight. Juan stared at Debra, which made her uncomfortable. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Debra asked. "How did you know that the land would get a good price?" Juan said. Chapter 7 Given his expression, Juan knew that this plot of land would fetch a hefty sum. Yet he chose to let Stephen have it as a favor. That was just Juan's style. "I was just paying a compliment. You're reading too much into it," Debra replied. Juan furrowed his brow, assessing the sincerity of Debra's words. It made sense. Given Debra's intelligence, how could she see the future value of that land? Juan realized he was overthinking it. "Hope so." Juan turned away, leading Shelia to meet other people. Shelia glanced at Debra. Debra managed to capture the hint of triumph in Shelia's eyes. She downed a glass of champagne. In the eyes of others, she was just a failed woman abandoned by her husband. Her husband left her and took another woman to meet business partners. Could anything be more of a joke than this? Debra felt disheartened. She had planned to mingle with the business elites, but with Juan gone, it became difficult. How could she approach those entrepreneurs without seeming intentional? Debra scanned the surroundings and spotted a piano not far away. A smile played on Debra's lips as she got an idea. With graceful steps, Debra approached the piano and exchanged brief greetings with the pianist before sitting down. As the heiress to the Frazier family, she had to learn many things, though she never thought she'd use them. But now they had come in handy. It had been a while since Debra played the piano, so she was a bit rusty. But soon enough, the piano keys followed her fingers, producing a melodious tune that perfectly matched the atmosphere of the party. The guests were captivated by the unexpected piano music. Many turned to look in her direction, and after she finished playing, applause filled the room. Seeing Juan and the businessmen stop their conversation, Shelia kept her eyes on Debra and said, "Debra is amazing. She can play the piano." "She is a pro," Juan remarked casually. Among these people, many could play the piano, and passing relevant exams was quite common. The fact that Debra received so much applause showed her musical talent. It was then that Shelia realized the gap between her and Debra. She used to think Debra was just lucky and pretty, but utterly useless. Now she was proven wrong. She was dead wrong. After Debra finished playing, many wealthy ladies approached her for conversation. While she couldn't directly approach those business magnates, getting close to their wives made it easier to reach them. "I didn't expect Mrs. Nichols to be so talented at the piano," Randy remarked from a corner. "Not bad," Marion agreed. "You don't know music, do you?" Randy teased. "I don't, but I like it," Marion replied. He didn't understand music, but because it was Debra playing, it felt different. When she went to the restroom, Debra was pulled into a secluded corner. She tried to cry out, but the man behind her covered her mouth. "Don't make a sound," the man whispered. Feeling the warmth of his body, Debra adjusted her breathing and bit down on the man's hand. "Ouch!" he grunted in pain. "You bit me?" The man released her. Debra quickly put some distance between them and was surprised when she saw his face. "Marion?" "Who else did you think it would be?" "Why the cloak and dagger?" "I sneaked in. Don't want to be seen." "What kind of joke is this? Caleb is your..." Before Debra could finish her sentence, she immediately shut her mouth. Marion raised an eyebrow. "Hm? What were you going to say?" Debra averted her gaze. In her last life, Caleb left all his assets to Marion. It was only after that she found out the truth. But so far, no one knew Marion was Caleb's grandson. "I mean, Caleb is kind-hearted, and you're a dominant owner of overseas enterprises. Even if you snuck in, no one would dare say anything." "Maybe, but I prefer to play it safe," Marion said. "Don't tell me you snuck in here just to say these things to me." She didn't think Marion would be so boring. "This is for you." Marion handed Debra a contract. Debra looked down and saw the contract for her borrowing. "Just for this?" she asked. Marion nodded. "Boring!" Debra signed the contract and threw it back to Marion. It was crazy that he found her to sign the contract at the door of the ladies' room. "As your creditor, can I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "Why spend ten billion on that land?" Marion's voice was low, tempting her to answer his question. "I can't tell you now," Debra said. "What if I insist?" Marion could tell Debra had other plans. But he couldn't figure out what could be worth ten billion there. It was a loss-making business, but Debra's actions made him believe the land would be worth far more than ten billion. "If I told you this land would be worth a lot in six months, would you believe me?" Debra asked. "No." Marion couldn't see any signs of it yet. "What if I said high-end properties around that wasteland are about to come into the market?" Debra asked. "What high-end properties?" Marion frowned. He had never heard of that. "You'll find out soon enough," Debra smiled, walking past Marion into the restroom. Frowning, Marion walked to the lobby, where Randy asked, "Done signing?" "Yeah," Marion said. "Why the long face?" Randy asked. "Is there any high-end property near the wasteland Debra bought?" "There aren't any." "Check who owns the land around that wasteland." "That wasteland is in the sewage area. There's nothing to check. Forget high-end properties. No one would even build a basketball court there," Randy said. "Sewage area?" Marion was surprised. Chapter 8 Moments later, Shelia emerged from the restroom, her face looking grim. She was now dressed in a white gown. "What's wrong?" Juan asked. "I just changed in the restroom and thought I saw Debra." "Debra?" Shelia nodded. "I saw Debra with that man. They seemed intimate." Shelia observed Juan's expression and quickly added, "But I might have been mistaken. How could Debra know someone like Marion? I heard he's a desperado." "Debra..." Juan's tone turned cold. He had noticed Marion's interest in Debra last time. 'Doesn't she know how to avoid danger? Even getting close to someone like Marion.' Juan felt upset. Debra emerged from the restroom and was puzzled about Juan's dissatisfaction. "Where did you go?" Juan whispered. "Me? I went to the restroom." Debra was confused. Shelia stepped forward, pretending to be affectionate, as she grabbed Debra's hand. "Debra, I saw it just now. Marion is not a good person. Don't let him deceive you." Debra instinctively withdrew her hand. Shelia's hand hung in mid-air, and she looked aggrieved. "I didn't tell Mr. Nichols about it on purpose, but Marion is really not a good person." "I know what kind of person Marion is. I don't need others to judge," Debra huffed. "I..." Shelia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Shelia is looking out for you. Don't be oblivious and offend the wrong people," Juan warned. Shelia tugged at Juan's sleeve, as if to imply he was being too harsh. If other people saw it, they might think that Shelia was Juan's wife. "In any case, it's best not to get close to Marion. You're a woman of high standing, while he's a man without upbringing. How could you have any ties with him?" Shelia said. Suddenly, the sound of a cane hitting the ground came. Everyone turned to see an elderly man with gray hair standing in the center of the hall. Debra turned around, feeling a sense of familiarity. Soon, she recognized the old man as the gardener who had been arranging vases in the hall earlier. Now, the old man was dressed in a suit, flanked by two bodyguards. His stern gaze carried a hint of ruthlessness, making people wary. "This is Mr. Caleb Houston," one of the bodyguards introduced. Everyone in the vicinity raised their glasses respectfully to the old man. Only Shelia was pale. The old man she had scolded just now turned out to be Caleb. Shortly after, Marion emerged from behind Caleb and stood by his side, supporting him. Debra suddenly had a bad feeling. Marion looked at Debra and slowly smirked. "Ladies and gentlemen, I invited you all here today to declare that Marion is my grandson, the sole heir of the Houston family." Caleb coldly glanced at Shelia. Shelia felt a chill. "He is not some wild man without upbringing," Caleb said. Everyone in the room was astonished, and Debra's heart was pounding. 'Something is not right. The timeline has changed. How could this happen?'	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460085687_2924277144380038_3694053095159091144_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aC45tqcfXnUQ7kNvgHLkYFi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0qD249aSsp-bZJyvjcnUhs&oh=00_AYCzjaAn6L9F5bUu1mB4P0YWPfBon17qTuB_dFTYnaYS5A&oe=671B7273	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,254,959	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2254333}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	MegaNovel: Fictions & Webnovel	As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... “Where is she?!” I hear the Beta Kyle scream. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment he sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. “Neah, how useless your are! You still have not cleaned the office.” He snaps. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, and he was even claimed to have killed his 9 ex-girlfriends. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin, ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle was always reminding me of how worthless I am. The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders. I do as I’m told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” My head moved up and down, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. “I am…I am a Wolf.” I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound.” “Why?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” “For what?” His deep voice rumbles through me. “For killing my parents.” I whispered. At this moment, the door swings open abruptly and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what are you doing in my office?!" He then turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it was him...	INSTALL_MOBILE_APP	http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.n	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,721	1969-12-31 18:00	Install now	play.google.com	IMAGE		http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.newreading.meganovel	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450190060_1133991551004501_2192154154565399920_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=psw2vZO0rbkQ7kNvgGq7qAR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Av1gfw8-m8VWbt9Gq0Myjej&oh=00_AYCcGoEIk4G3MUk9YvlpLFgWltfCcD5QJHCRx0XM2tGR6Q&oe=671B7908	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,255,807	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2256279}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	Read more FREE chapters👉	"You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460570576_1140194664471838_3672348270334901167_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Hs_udNNFFhoQ7kNvgF8G5UQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AR8RjtYluVBv7oqAaHkyIR4&oh=00_AYDmMqEmtOnuqeEktrW7_2rO5pDwAPYo2kYHyYH5xV7BCw&oe=671B7EFD	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,254,608	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2254184}'	No	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459407230_535582658919485_1650655946546125361_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Pxglc1dHxZoQ7kNvgE9zJlE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AOvTa0pHMrbK8tEDyidj7v8&oh=00_AYCM3GQKGaiY3QrDOy2i_eOT_clIEiXKCodh9TesTPG2aw&oe=671B6D87	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,255,664	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2255834}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GhnvDyyAEZwQ7kNvgHuAAC1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AStEx1bC6CN5f_kyGL5aGwb&oh=00_AYDKZendRRNwZGOQR1iIyeiqmSTvj3VCn-grliYB9ojRLQ&oe=671B7035	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,489	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	Continuer la lecture👉	Mon ex copain m'a trahi, cependant, après m'être saoulé, je suis resté une nuit avec son beau-frère dans un bar... Chapitre 1 Un gros bonnet Dans une chambre d'hôtel faiblement éclairée, Rena Gordon embrassait passionnément un bel inconnu. Plus tôt dans la soirée, l'ex-petit ami de Rena, Harold Moore, avait annoncé ses fiançailles avec une autre femme. Rena avait été tellement bouleversée qu'elle s'était retrouvée, d’une marnière ou d’une autre, dans la chambre d’un inconnu. À présent qu'Harold était sur le point d'épouser une fille riche sans tenir compte de ses quatre années de relation avec Rena, celle-ci pouvait se permettre de se faire plaisir, n'est-ce pas ? Au moment où l'homme lui a retiré ses vêtements, Rena s'est appuyée sur l'épaule de l'homme et s'est laissée aller en murmurant : « Harold ! » L'homme s'est brusquement arrêté, quelques secondes plus tard, les lumières se sont allumées. La lumière vive a provoqué un plissement des yeux de Rena. Mais lorsque ses yeux se sont enfin adaptés à la lumière, elle a vu clairement le visage de l'homme. C'était Waylen Fowler, l'avocat le plus recherché du pays. Il était très célèbre dans les milieux juridiques, et il était une élite avec d'innombrables propriétés. Mais le plus important, Waylen Fowler était le futur beau-frère d'Harold. Rena a dégrisé instantanément. Adossé au mur, Waylen lui a demandé avec un léger sourire : « À quoi pensais-tu tout à l'heure ? Voulais-tu le faire pour rendre Harold jaloux ? » Manifestement, Waylen venait aussi de la reconnaître. Rena ne pouvait pas faire semblant de ne pas connaître cet homme. Waylen était célèbre, après tout. Rena ne l'avait pas reconnu tout à l'heure simplement à cause de l'alcool. Comme Rena savait qu'elle ne pouvait pas se permettre d'offenser un tel personnage, elle a baissé la tête et a présenté ses excuses docilement. « Je suis désolée, M. Fowler. Je ne savais pas ce que je faisais. » Heureusement que M. Fowler ne lui a pas compliqué les choses. Après la conversation, Waylen s'est redressé et lui a lancé un manteau. « Mets-le, je te ramène. » Rena l'a remercié doucement. Dans la Bentley de Waylen, bien qu'aucun des deux n'ait parlé pendant tout le trajet, Rena jetait de temps en temps un coup d'œil à l'homme. L'homme avait un visage anguleux et une mâchoire parfaite. Bien que Rena ne connaisse pas la marque de la chemise qu'il portait, elle pouvait constater qu'elle était très chère. Après quelques minutes de silence, Waylen a arrêté la voiture devant leur destination. Il a tourné légèrement la tête et a regardé les jambes fines et droites de la jeune femme pendant quelques secondes avant de lui tendre sa carte de visite. Rena comprenait ce que cela signifiait. Elle était surprise que Waylen veuille encore garder le contact avec elle après avoir découvert son identité. Malgré le fait qu'il soit charmant, Rena a hésité. C'était une mauvaise idée de s'embrouiller avec un gros bonnet comme lui, alors elle a dit : « M. Fowler, nous ferions mieux de ne pas rester en contact. » Waylen a haussé les épaules d'un air indifférent. Rena était vraiment belle, mais Waylen ne la forcerait pas si elle n'était pas intéressée. Il a donc rangé sa carte de visite dans sa poche et a dit : « Le conservatisme te va bien. » Rena était un peu gênée, mais avant qu'elle ne puisse répondre, Waylen est sorti de la voiture et lui a ouvert la porte comme un gentleman. Dès que Rena est descendue, la voiture s'est éloignée lentement. Une brise fraîche a soufflé sur elle, la faisant frissonner. C'est alors qu'elle s'est rendu compte qu'elle avait oublié de lui rendre le manteau. Pendant que Rena hésitait à essayer de le rattraper ou pas, son téléphone s'est mis à sonner. En jetant un coup d'œil à l'afficheur, elle a vu que c'était sa belle-mère Eloise qui l'appelait. La voix anxieuse de celle-ci a retenti à l'autre bout du fil dès qu'elle a décroché : « Rena, reviens à la maison tout de suite ! Il s'est passé quelque chose de grave ! » Rena a tenté de lui poser des questions, mais Eloise n'a pas réussi à lui expliquer clairement au téléphone et s'est contentée de la supplier de rentrer à la maison le plus vite possible. Chapitre 2 Pas un homme ordinaire Dès que Rena est entrée dans la maison, elle a trouvé Eloise assise dans le canapé, hébétée. Les yeux rouges d'Eloise donnaient l'impression d'avoir pleuré. Rena a regardé autour d'elle et a demandé avec anxiété : « Qu'est-ce qui s'est passé, Eloise ? Où est papa ? » Eloise était la deuxième femme du père de Rena. La femme n'a pas pu s'empêcher de s'effondrer à l'évocation de son mari. « Harold est tellement cruel ! Quand le Groupe Moore était en difficulté il y a quelques années, tu ne l'as jamais abandonné. Maintenant que leur entreprise a retrouvé son équilibre, non seulement il t'a larguée, mais aussi il a essayé d'envoyer ton père en prison ! Ton père est maintenant au centre de détention à cause de ce garçon ingrat ! » Après une courte pause, Rena a dit à voix basse : « Laisse-moi parler à Harold. » Même si Rena et Harold avaient rompu, ils étaient ensemble depuis longtemps. Rena pensait qu'Harold ne serait pas aussi impitoyable. Elle a donc composé le numéro de téléphone d'Harold. Rapidement, l'appel a été connecté. Rena a supplié : « Harold, nous nous sommes déjà séparés. S'il te plaît, ne déverse pas ta colère sur mon père. » Mais Harold s'est contenté de ricaner froidement. « Quelqu'un doit être tenu pour responsable des pertes. » Avant que Rena ne puisse demander de la pitié, Harold a repris la parole. « Il y a en fait une autre façon de régler ceci... Si tu acceptes d'être ma maîtresse pendant cinq ans, je laisserai ton père partir. » Rena a tremblé de colère. « Harold, tu me dégoûtes ! » Harold a répondu d'un ton enjoué : « Tu as toujours su quel genre de personne je suis, n'est-ce pas ? » Rena a serré les dents et a craché : « Je refuse ! Pas question ! » Harold s'en est moqué. « Alors tu ferais mieux d'engager un bon avocat pour ton père. Après tout, une telle somme d'argent le mettra derrière les barreaux pour au moins une décennie. » Rena a répliqué : « J'engagerai le meilleur avocat du pays ! » « Veux-tu dire Waylen ? », a demandé Harold avec un petit rire suffisant. « As-tu oublié que c'est mon futur beau-frère ? Penses-tu qu'il t'aidera vraiment pour le procès ? » Rena a serré les poings si fort que ses jointures sont devenues blanches. Elle n'a trouvé aucun mot pour réfuter. Harold a souri et a ajouté : « Rena, j'attendrai que tu me supplies de te reprendre ! » Rena a raccroché brusquement le téléphone, trop furieuse pour continuer à écouter les propos de cet homme. Ayant entendu leur conversation, Eloise a maugréé : « Ne t'inquiète pas, Rena. Nous ne le laisserons jamais te faire du mal ! » Des larmes de colère ont coulé sur les joues d'Eloise. « Mais Harold a raison. M. Fowler est son futur beau-frère. Pourquoi nous aiderait-il ? Rena, il doit y avoir une solution... » Rena a baissé la tête. Au bout d'un moment, elle a dit à voix basse : « J'ai rencontré M. Fowler une fois. Je vais tenter de le convaincre. » Eloise l'a regardée avec incrédulité. C'était une femme particulièrement perspicace. Alors seulement, Eloise a remarqué que le manteau de l'homme drapé autour des épaules de Rena, elle a deviné ce qui s'était passé. Mais elle était réticente à interroger Rena à ce sujet. Il était difficile pour Rena de retrouver Waylen. Dans le hall du cabinet d'avocats Sterling, la réceptionniste a poliment rejeté la demande de Rena. « J'ai bien peur de ne pas pouvoir vous laisser monter sans rendez-vous, madame. » Rena s'est pincé les lèvres, regrettant de ne pas avoir pris la carte de visite de l'homme hier soir. « Si je prends rendez-vous maintenant, quand pourrai-je le voir ? », a-t-elle demandé anxieusement. La réceptionniste a vérifié et a répondu : « Dans un demi-mois. » Le cœur de Rena s'est effondré. À ce moment-là, les portes de l'ascenseur se sont ouvertes et un homme et une femme en sont sortis. L'homme n'était autre que Waylen ! Il portait un costume noir sur mesure, ressemblant au top premier de la société. En revanche, Rena ne connaissait pas la femme. Elle avait l'air d'avoir une trentaine d'années et était très belle. Les yeux de Waylen ont croisé ceux de Rena, mais il a fait comme s'il ne la connaissait pas et a raccompagné la cliente jusqu'à la porte. Waylen a serré la main de la femme et lui a dit au revoir. La femme a dit avec coquetterie : « Si vous n'aviez pas été là, M. Fowler, je n'aurais pas obtenu un centime de mon ex-mari ! Vous n'imaginez pas à quel point il a été avare avec moi après avoir eu sa maîtresse... » Waylen a esquissé un léger sourire. « Ça fait partie du boulot. » La femme l'a ensuite dévisagé et lui a demandé : « M. Fowler, aimeriez-vous prendre un café avec moi ? » Rena a regardé la belle femme et s'est dit qu'aucun homme ordinaire ne pourrait la repousser. Mais Waylen a fait exception. Il a jeté un coup d'œil à sa montre et a poliment refusé. « Je crains d'avoir un rendez-vous plus tard. » La femme savait que Waylen ne s'intéressait pas à elle, mais a eu la politesse de ne pas le dire franchement. Après lui avoir dit au revoir, la femme est montée dans sa voiture et s'en est allée. Une fois la femme partie, Waylen s'est rendu directement à la réception et a demandé à Rena : « As-tu changé d'avis ? » Chapitre 3 Quel hypocrite ! Visiblement, Rena s'est raidie. D'une manière maladroite, elle a brandi un sac en papier et a expliqué : « Je suis venue te rendre ton manteau. » Waylen a acquiescé et a pris le sac. « Merci. » Sans rien ajouter, il s'est dirigé vers l'ascenseur. Rena est sortie de sa transe et s'est dépêchée de le rattraper. « M. Fowler, il y a quelque chose que je... » Les portes de l'ascenseur se sont ouvertes dès que Waylen a appuyé sur le bouton. Sans hésiter, Rena l'a suivi à l'intérieur. Voyant cela, Waylen l'a regardée d'un œil inquisiteur. Ensuite, il a lissé sa chemise et a dit avec indifférence : « Je ne m'occuperai pas de ton affaire. » Rena s'est tue. On dirait que Waylen était déjà au courant de l'affaire concernant son père ! Rena a baissé la tête et a demandé doucement : « Harold t'a-t-il demandé de ne pas t'occuper de mon affaire ? » Waylen l'a regardée dans le miroir et a souri. « Je n'aime pas mélanger mes affaires privées avec le travail. » Rena a compris ce qu'il voulait dire. Si elle venait le voir pour quelque chose en rapport avec le travail, elle pouvait tout simplement l'oublier. Les oreilles de Rena ont rougi sous l'effet de l'embarras. Mais Waylen ne l'a pas forcée à faire quoi que ce soit. L'ascenseur s'est finalement arrêté au vingt-huitième étage. La secrétaire de Waylen attendait à la porte de l'ascenseur. Elle était surprise de voir Rena avec lui, mais comme elle travaillait depuis des années pour cet homme, elle savait qu'il ne fallait rien dire. « M. Fowler, votre client est arrivé », a-t-elle dit poliment. Waylen a lancé le sac en papier à sa secrétaire et a dit : « Envoie-le au pressing. » La secrétaire a acquiescé et est partie. Waylen a baissé la tête et s'est mis à manipuler son téléphone. Sans lever les yeux, il a dit à Rena : « Trouve un autre avocat. » Ensuite, Waylen a quitté l'ascenseur juste avant que les portes ne se referment. Rena a serré les dents. Quel hypocrite ! À la maison, Eloise était de plus en plus anxieuse. Rena était très stressée et a décidé de rencontrer sa camarade de classe, Vera Byrd. Vera s'était mariée avec un homme riche de Duefron juste après avoir obtenu son diplôme. Ce mari disposait d'un large éventail de contacts. Rena, qui n'avait nulle part où aller, a demandé de l'aide à Vera. Elles se sont retrouvées dans un café et Rena n'a pas perdu de temps pour raconter à son amie tout ce qui s'était passé. Vera a maudit Harold avec véhémence. Après avoir déversé sa colère, elle a réfléchi un moment et a demandé : « As-tu vraiment failli passer un moment avec Waylen ? » Rena a rougi et a remué son café avec raideur. Vera a baissé le ton et l'a taquinée : « Rena, tu es vraiment quelqu'un d'exceptionnel ! Même les stars n'arrivent pas à attirer l'attention de Waylen. Il y a rarement des ragots sur lui parce qu'il est tellement "chaste". » Rena a souri avec amertume et a changé de sujet. « Quoi qu'il en soit, je n'ai pas eu d'autre choix que de me tourner vers toi, Vera. » Waylen détenait un grand pouvoir et un grand prestige dans les hautes sphères de la société. Vera pourrait facilement s'attirer les ennuis si elle osait aider Rena. Mais Vera était l'amie loyale de Rena. Grâce à ses relations, elle a rapidement trouvé l'emploi du temps de Waylen. Le samedi, Waylen avait rendez-vous avec un joueur de golf à un club rural à trois heures de l'après-midi. Rena s'y est rendue avec Vera et son mari à l'heure convenue. Contre toute attente, Harold était également présent. Rena était stupéfaite de la tournure que prenaient les événements. Vera a pincé le bras de son mari et s'est écriée : « Pourquoi ne nous as-tu pas dit qu'Harold serait aussi là ? Comment Rena peut-elle demander de l'aide à Waylen maintenant ? » Le mari de Vera a présenté ses excuses. « Je suis désolé, Rena ! Je ne savais pas, je le jure ! » Avant que Rena ne puisse reculer, Waylen les a aperçus. Waylen, riche et beau, était habillé d'une tenue de golf blanche. Il avait une grande taille qui le distinguait de tous les autres. Comme au cabinet d'avocats, Waylen a fait semblant de ne pas reconnaître Rena et n'a salué que le mari de Vera. Celui-ci, flatté, lui a rendu son sourire. Ensuite, Waylen a jeté un coup d'œil à Rena. Rena avait une peau lisse et souple. Elle avait délibérément enfilé des vêtements qui mettaient en valeur son physique. Le tee-shirt blanc moulant lui donnait un air énergique, tandis que le short gris clair faisait ressortir ses longues jambes parfaites. Ses cheveux bruns, longs et ondulés, étaient attachés en chignon, ce qui renforçait son charme. Waylen a jeté un coup d'œil à Rena, puis a demandé avec désinvolture : « Et vous êtes... ? » Chapitre 4 Concentrez-vous, Mme Gordon ! Waylen a fait comme s'il ne connaissait pas Rena. Le mari de Vera était plutôt avisé et n'a pas dévoilé son mensonge. « M. Fowler, voici une camarade de classe de Vera, Mme Rena Gordon. Elle est professeur de piano. » Waylen a souri d'un air entendu. « Enchanté, Mme Gordon ! » En disant, il a tendu la main, comme un vrai gentleman. Autour d'eux, les autres hommes d'élite les regardaient avec curiosité. Constatant que la jolie Rena était là pour Waylen, ils étaient très jaloux. Quelqu'un a même commenté : « M. Fowler, tu as de la chance. » Rena était un peu inexpérimentée et n'a jamais été confrontée à cette situation. Elle ne pouvait s'empêcher de rougir et de tendre timidement sa petite main. La grande main de Waylen a serré la sienne. Ensuite, Waylen l'a lâchée et lui a dit avec un sourire charmeur : « Mme Gordon, aimeriez-vous jouer une partie de golf avec moi ? » Sans attendre de réponse, Waylen s'est retourné et a commencé à marcher vers le terrain, comme s'il n'allait pas la laisser refuser. Rena n'a pas eu d'autre choix que de le suivre. Derrière Rena, on pouvait voir Harold tenir le club et les regarder avec un visage sombre. Waylen était de bonne humeur aujourd'hui. Raison pour laquelle il n'était pas du tout impatient, même si Rena disait qu'elle ne savait pas jouer au golf. « Ne t'en fais pas. je t'apprendrai ! » Dès que Waylen a dit cela, tout le monde a compris ce qu'il voulait vraiment, même la naïve Rena. Waylen essayait délibérément de se rapprocher d'elle, ce qui signifiait qu'il n'aimait pas Harold et qu'il voulait le contrarier ! Rena portait un short qui dévoilait ses longues jambes. Au fur et à mesure qu'il se rapprochait d'elle, elle pouvait sentir la chaleur qui émanait du corps de Waylen. Rena n'a pas pu s'empêcher de rougir. « Concentrez-vous, Mme Gordon ! », lui a chuchoté Waylen à l'oreille. Rena s'est figée. Waylen lui a tenu les mains, qui tenaient le club. Il lui a ensuite guidé les bras pour qu'elle fasse un swing parfait. Dès que la balle a été envoyée au loin, les gens autour d'eux ont applaudi à tout rompre. Tout le monde était impatient de flatter Waylen. « M. Fowler et Mme Gordon travaillent bien ensemble ! » « Oui, M. Fowler lui a très bien enseigné. » « Encore un coup, M. Fowler ! » Waylen était habitué à entendre les gens lui parler ainsi. Mais ce n'était pas le cas pour Rena. Elle a rougi furieusement. Waylen lui a soufflé à l'oreille. « Mme Gordon, pouvons-nous frapper une autre balle ? » Waylen était très doué pour le golf. Au deuxième coup, il a réussi à faire un trou d'un coup. Ceux qui les entouraient ont à nouveau applaudi à tout rompre. Waylen les a remerciés d'un signe de la main. L'homme avait l'air si beau et si énergique que le cœur de Rena s'est mis à battre la chamade. Ce jour-là, elle était venue là pour essayer de convaincre Waylen, mais en fin de compte, la situation s'était inversée. Rena savait que si Waylen voulait une femme, la plupart d'entre elles ne résisteraient pas à son charme. Seulement qu'un homme de son rang ne s'abaisserait pas facilement. Toujours tenant Rena par derrière, Waylen l'a aidée à frapper d'autres coups. Pendant la pause, Rena s'est assise à côté de Waylen. Celui-ci n'était pas très bavard. La plupart du temps, il parlait du business avec d'autres personnes, et parfois d'affaires juridiques, mais il ne parlait presque pas avec elle. Se mordant la lèvre, Rena a réfléchi à un moyen de s'attirer ses faveurs. Rena a tendu à Waylen une bouteille de boisson et une serviette neuve. Elle s'occupait de lui comme une servante loyale. Naturellement, Waylen a accepté. Vera a cru que c'était l'occasion ou jamais. Elle a conduit Rena dans les toilettes pour avoir une discussion entre filles. « Je ne m'attendais pas à ce que M. Fowler soit aussi un dragueur ! Je l'ai déjà vu plusieurs fois à des soirées, et il a toujours été très sérieux. » Vera ne voulait pas que Rena tombe pour de vrai amoureuse de Waylen, car elle doutait qu'il l'épouse. Harold était le futur beau-frère de Waylen, après tout. Rena l'a rassurée doucement : « Je veux juste le supplier pour qu'il m'aide. Je ne suis pas si naïve, Vera. » Vera a soupiré de soulagement. Au moment où elles s'apprêtaient à quitter les toilettes, la porte a été soudainement ouverte d'un coup de pied. Harold est entré à grands pas. Sans laisser le temps aux filles de réagir, il a brusquement poussé Rena contre le mur. Vera a entrepris de l'éloigner de son amie avec anxiété. « Harold, qu'est-ce que tu fais ? » Toutefois, Harold était beaucoup plus fort qu'elle. Sans grand effort, il a poussé Vera hors des toilettes. La seconde d'après, la porte a été verrouillée de l'intérieur. Vera a frappé la porte avec force et a grondé : « Harold ! Ouvre la porte ! Ne t'avise pas de lui faire du mal ! » Harold s'en moquait éperdument. Chapitre 5 Une relation de 4 ans Rena, une femme de petite taille, ne faisait pas le poids face à Harold, même si elle se débattait avec acharnement. Harold a ricané. « Tu es venu pour Waylen, c’est ça ? Qu'est-ce qui te fait croire que tu es capable d'y parvenir ? Tout le monde sait qu'il ne se laisse pas facilement entraîner par les femmes. » Rena a serré les dents et a maudit intérieurement l'homme en face d'elle. Elle a baissé les yeux et a dit froidement : « Ce ne sont pas tes affaires. » Harold l'a regardée de haut et a ricané d'un air incrédule. « Tu as délibérément abordé Waylen devant moi. Crois-tu que je m'en soucie ? » Cet homme dégoûtait tellement Rena. Elle l'a regardé avec un dédain non masqué et a craché : « Harold, si tu n'avais pas piégé mon père, je ne me serais pas du tout intéressée à la personne que tu vais épouser ! Ne te flatte pas ! » Harold l'a fixée sans mot dire. Rena s'est forcée à le regarder dans les yeux. Elle ne voulait pas se montrer faible devant lui. Après un long moment, Harold a gloussé avec moquerie. « Rena, tu accepteras ma proposition d'une manière ou d'une autre ! Tu n'as qu'à attendre ! » Ensuite, il a ouvert la porte et est parti en claquant la porte derrière lui. Aussitôt qu'Harold est parti, Rena a eu les jambes lourdes et a appuyé la tête contre le mur pour se soutenir, les larmes coulant lentement le long de ses joues. Quel homme cruel ! Pendant les quatre dernières années, Rena avait fait beaucoup pour Harold, mais il n'avait fait que la trahir ! Elle venait seulement de se rendre compte qu'Harold jouait avec ses sentiments depuis le début. Il n'avait jamais voulu l'épouser ! En pensant à cela, Rena a pleuré amèrement. « Rena ? » La voix de Vera l'a ramenée à la raison. Rena s'est essuyé les larmes et a levé les yeux. Elle s'est figée sur place devant le spectacle qui s'offrait à elle. Sur le seuil de la porte se tenaient non seulement Vera et son mari, mais aussi Waylen. Celui-ci s'était changé et portait maintenant une chemise bleu foncé et un pantalon de costume gris. Vera était inquiète pour Rena, mais elle s'est abstenue de parler d'Harold. Elle a vite trouvé une solution et a dit : « Il s'est mis à pleuvoir tout d'un coup, alors jouons au golf une autre fois, d'accord ? » Son mari a compris et a répondu : « Bonne idée ! Jouons au golf une autre fois. M. Fowler, pouvez-vous raccompagner Rena ? Vera et moi avons quelque chose à faire juste après. » Waylen a jeté un bref coup d'œil aux yeux rouges et larmoyants de Rena. Au bout d'un moment, il a acquiescé. « Bien sûr. » Vera a soupiré de soulagement, mais en même temps, elle s'est sentie un peu mal pour Rena. Le vent soufflait fort, et la pluie ne semblait pas vouloir cesser. En revanche, le tonnerre et les éclairs étaient sans pitié. Le parking étant à ciel ouvert, Waylen est allé chercher sa voiture. Au bout d'un moment, une Bentley Continental GT dorée s'est arrêtée devant Rena. Elle n'avait pas de parapluie, mais elle n'a donc pas osé demander à Waylen de sortir de la voiture pour lui tenir un parapluie. Elle s'est empressée de monter dans la voiture, la pluie tombant sans relâche. Bien qu'elle ait fait aussi vite que possible, elle était trempée avant d'avoir bouclé sa ceinture de sécurité. L'eau dégoulinant de ses cheveux, elle était un peu mal à l'aise, craignant que Waylen ne soit pas content d'elle. Mais l'homme n'a fait que lui jeter un coup d'œil. Sans dire un mot, il a démarré la voiture. Le club était à mi-hauteur de la montagne. Le trajet jusqu'au pied de la montagne prendrait un certain temps, et le climatiseur de la voiture était enclenché. Rena n'a pas tardé à trembler de froid et ses lèvres sont devenues pâles et bleues. En attendant que le feu passe au vert, Waylen lui a tendu un manteau et lui a dit : « Tiens. » Rena l'a remercié d'un signe de tête. Dès que Rena a enfilé le manteau, elle a soupiré de soulagement à cause de la chaleur que cela lui procurait. Mais Waylen n'a pas éteint le climatiseur. Il était trop concentré sur la route à suivre. C'était un jour d'orage, et la circulation était dense en ville. Waylen a allumé une cigarette et en a tiré une longue bouffée, avant de demander nonchalamment : « Pendant combien de temps étais-tu avec Harold ? » Rena s'est raidie à cette question. Mais elle n'avait aucune raison d'être malhonnête. « Pendant quatre ans. » Waylen était un peu surpris. &7&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.kifflire.com/14431410-fb_contact-frj	Love reading	https://www.facebook.com/61555029257752/	3,472	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.kifflire.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.kifflire.com/14431410-fb_contact-frj36_1-0713-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=295122&accid=1774478346393875&rawadid=120212305245060098	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462219922_1070685651229481_724667886128147068_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jvcympxyKoMQ7kNvgEEX_uh&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Atr2HpbkDjAPcNWel4Hocu3&oh=00_AYBBkQ9nhZxfOVysT6XinHTYoICWZjYsh4cbjbmsO6RqJQ&oe=671B9471	PERSON_PROFILE	Love reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,255,780	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2255846}'	No	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,721	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462472533_518318660835573_1935883985083146426_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pmdjnZlAiXQQ7kNvgH8XVWv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AR8RjtYluVBv7oqAaHkyIR4&oh=00_AYA4oaiqMxIwpurYChC6pAt-l_Mqech8D4bTvCesUow4fA&oe=671B76B8	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,255,354	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2255871}'	Yes	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460968220_1258820818470104_1677908459082008371_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zrRPaoLFXfQQ7kNvgFYaTbj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AOtiY0K5osBdjrcjcyn3DZy&oh=00_AYAzVZ_mIedTR7gse_-_0O1PadNTlaUtOAIvH_V2hOn0Og&oe=671B76E8	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,256,202	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2255834}'	No	2024-10-20 21:24	active	1671	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	224	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462270349_913285414184071_7098710230358548236_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=N4vF0zArhxAQ7kNvgF7Ma1d&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0qD249aSsp-bZJyvjcnUhs&oh=00_AYApKRgqxoTG-qsQSe99x-5aJ5fkMJK4JqIIef-47kJGSw&oe=671B9439	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 5 of 155, showing 20 record(s) out of 3,084 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads